Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry Potter: Once More With Feeling

Chapter 1: Reboot

When he awoke he did so gasping, taking great deep breaths as his mind flashed back to the last thing he’d witnessed, a clearing within the ancient land that was the Forbidden Forest, an assembly of Death Eaters led by their nose-less master Tom Riddle, known better as the Dark Lord Voldemort and a beam of green light as the Killing Curse struck him.

“Easy there lad, you’re safe now.”

The voice, though soft spoken was enough to pull him away from his memories. It was only then that he realized a figure was kneeling beside him holding him as he shook, his body struggling to take in air as his heart pounded furiously in his chest.

“Deep breaths son, slowly now. In and then out.”

Following the stranger’s direction he slowly came back to himself and a sense of tranquility he’d never before experienced came over him. Not only that but he felt a warmth that he never realized that he’d been missing all his life. As he tried to move he felt himself unable to shift despite the fact that there was no pressure on him and unlike the Freezing Charm and Full Body Bind Curse he felt none of the strain that would accompany such a thing.

“Not yet lad. You’ve been through quite an ordeal. You need a bit more time to stabilize.” Said the voice.

He didn’t know how long he remained in that position only that over time he began to relax as the warmth enveloped him and at some point he must have drifted off. When he next woke he did so much more naturally and found he was feeling better than he’d ever actually felt in his life.

“Welcome back Mr. Potter how do you feel.”

It was the same voice as before however this time he was able to move and see the speaker. He was an older man who looked as if he was probably in his eighties with short hair that was now a solid grey. His skin and eyes were both dark brown and despite his age he had few wrinkles though there were moles on his face. He wore what appeared to be an open white robe beneath which was a gold one that went well with the gold loop earrings he wore.

“I feel great actually, sir.” Said Harry

“Good, good that parasite did a real number on your soul, you almost destabilized.” Said the man causing Harry to blink in shock.

“So I’m really dead.” Said Harry not knowing how to feel about that.

“Indeed. I apologize for the rough transition, but it was necessary that you be brought here.” Said the man.

“Where is here, exactly.” As he said this he moved from his position lying on a wonderfully comfortable couch to an upright sitting position.

As he did this he noticed his own clothing was changed as he was currently wearing pure white robes and his feet were bare.

“We are currently in a waystation. A midway point if you will between the Realm of the Living and the Afterlife. Specifically speaking we are in my office currently, my name by the way is Zerachiel or Zachriel if you prefer. I am an Angel of Death.”

“An Angel of Death, as in more than one.” Said Harry after a few moments of thought.

“Indeed, there are several hundred of us throughout the multiverse and several dozen that cover just Britain alone. I am the one charged with overseeing your life and ensures it follows the Grand Design.” Said the man causing Harry to sigh.

“For some reason I feel like I’m not here for an exit interview before I can move on.” Said Harry.

“Not quite yet. In fact you have quite some time before your place is ready for you.” Said Zerachiel

“In truth you should not be meeting me now however we saw an opportunity when you took that killing curse and decided to act.” Explained the man before handing over a file.

“What’s this?” questioned Harry.

“It’s your file, a lot of it is redacted of course but I felt some of this you deserved to know.”

Opening the file he was greeted first by a picture of him in his Hogwarts robes, that looked something like Dudley’s school picture before moving forward.

Name: Henry James Potter

Aliases: Harry, Prongslet, Boy-Who-Lived, Master of Death

Parents: James Charlus Potter – Father and Lily Jane Potter nee Evans – Mother

Race: Human – Magical

“What’s this Synopsis and why is it redacted?” questioned Harry trying hard not to show his reaction to learning his name was actually Henry.

“That’s basically your life story. You can’t see it as it’s not finished yet. The things you can see are what I’m allowed to show you currently.” Explained the Angel.

“A lot of this is redacted, bonds, abilities, I thought the number of near-death experiences would be higher, am I looking for anything in particular?” questioned Harry.

“Look under medical.” Said Zerachiel.

Medical Conditions: Malnourishment (Severe), Growth (Stunted), Poisoned (Basilisk venom neutralized by phoenix tears, Right Arm (Bones Regrown) Magical Core (80% bound) Intellect (Suppressed), Emotions (Suppressed), Libido (Suppressed) Love Potion - Amorentia (keyed to Ginevra Molly Weasley 20% effective) Loyalty Potions (Ronald Bilious Weasley 20% effective, Albus Brian Dumbledore 65% effective, Soul Shard (Thomas Marvolo Riddle - removed)

“That is all that was picked up when you first came in. The potions have been removed and the separation of the soul shard is what almost destabilized you.”

“The Potions?” questioned Harry

“Molly Weasley’s misguided attempt to put you and her daughter together. Young Ginerva had no knowledge of it. As for the Loyalty Potions that was done at the direction of Albus Dumbledore, one of which he made himself.”

“Why show me this?” questioned Harry.

“To be frank I believe we can help each other. Things in your world have gone massively off course, led there by Albus Dumbledore. A large part of your life is also not how it should have been, also due to Dumbledore and his misguided manipulations. While the option is open for you can go back to just after the killing curse hit you and live a decent life it will not be what it should be. You will live only for your own line to lead to an Apocalypse film level of destruction. On the other hand you can aid us, and I can send you back to an earlier time saving many lives in the process.” Explained Zerachiel.

“What exactly would I need to do?” questioned Harry.

“Live your life and fulfil your destiny that is all. Everything will come as it should.” Said the Angel getting a nod from the teen.

“We will send you back to your third year after you rescued your godfather. There were many things that were hidden from you not just about your heritage but about the Magical World in general. This will allow you to learn these things. I won’t lie some of it will surprise you, and you’ll be stunned that it’s allowed but know that it is that way for a reason. When you wake the Elder Wand will be on your person and you will remember how you received it. I’ll warn you now you’ll be exhausted so much so that they’ll be forced to send you to St. Mungo’s. You’ll be unresponsive so they’ll believe you were kissed by a Dementor. When Madam Bones comes to see you she will inform you that the Dursley’s have died. They should have died years ago but Dumbledore messed that up. Anyway while she’s there tell her about your life and everything about your time at Hogwarts also tell her that you heard Fudge when he came to your room and what he said.” Harry nodded finding the information easy to remember, much easier than he ever had before.

“While you speak you will remember things that you forgot or overlooked the first time but all of it will be true. You will request that she get the ICW involved as your grievances are against both the Minister of Magic and the Wizengamont’s Chief Warlock. That will be the end of your involvement as they will put you in a healing coma. When you next wake everything will be over, you will be kept for observation for two days before you return to Hogwarts” explained the Angel.

“What about this bond thing?” questioned Harry.

“Well that you’ll learn about in St. Mungo’s. For now just know that is part of the power you need to defeat Mr. Riddle.” Said Zerachiel.

“Speaking of snake-face what about the horcrux’s?” questioned Harry.

“Also simple the shard that was in your head will be staying here, though they will tell you it came from your head after a brush with a dementor that snuck up on you. The rest of them know the locations off so a simple purification ritual will drive the shards out of them. Riddle himself won’t be affected as by the time you do it he will already be within his homunculus body.”

“What about this Master of Death thing?” questioned Harry warily.

“Well I wondered when you’d get to that one. As you know there are many Angels of Death, all of whom work under the entity known as Death as such the title does not grant you dominion over us or it. In truth the Master of Death is in actuality Death’s Champion, a living Agent of Death if you will. As Death’s Champion your job is to remove those who disrupt the balance, something you were already doing. The role comes with a set of abilities that no one else can boast granted upon you by the artifacts once all three are synced to you. I do not know the full scale of abilities, only the Champion and Death itself knows.”

“Is there anything else I should know?” questioned Harry.

“For your part no, however I’ll tell you some things anyway. To be frank with you this is quite a large operation, and it involves more than just sending you back to the living realm and through time. The magical population is quite a bit lower than it should be and in your part of the world it is disastrously low. By this point the magical population of the world should have been nearly 60% and as such you should not be in hiding. At this point the only place with a decent magical population is China and even they are low at around 15%.

As things stand humanities evolution is currently behind schedule, steps are being taken to rectify this which is why the operation is so large. You will be acting as something of a catalyst in order for other departments to make the changes that need to be made. All you need to do upon awakening is request that the ICW get involved in this case as you fear both the Minister of Magic and certain members of the Wizengamont are corrupt, which they are. This will give the ICW entrance into the affairs of Magical Britain and allow our other changes to be made. Amongst the changes Sirius Black will be tried and his innocence declared, leaving him free to claim guardianship for you. When you return to Hogwarts for your forth year you will find it is a much-changed place, I suggest you take advantage of this.” Explained the angel.

“Right so how do we do this?” questioned Harry trying hard not to think about just how big of an operation this actually was and any other changes that would be made.

“I just need you to verbally agree to being sent back to the realm of the living, similarly to how you would give a magical oath.” Said Zerachiel

“I, Henry James Potter do solemnly agree to being sent back to the land of the living.” Said Harry.

“Good luck to you Mr. Potter.” Said the angel before he snapped his fingers and Harry was gone.

The staff of St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries were used to the unexpected and the bizarre, after all magical injuries or accidents can have a wide range of effects. They’d dealt with things from combat injuries to potion mishaps and anything else under the sun. That said none of them had been prepared for the Boy-Who-Lived to be rushed through from the emergency portkey arrival point and into their care which was exactly what had happened. The prep scans done on him upon his arrival had revealed a multitude of injuries dating back years many of which should have killed him. That was not to mention the blocks on his magical core, the multiple potions in his system and even scarier the basilisk venom in his veins.

As it was they were lucky he had been unconscious upon his arrival as much emergency work had needed to be done. He had been suffering a severe case of magical exhaustion to the point where the first thing they’d done was release the binding on his core. From there they’d been working on his other issues, they’d flushed the potions from his system, healed his old injuries, and had even been able to see to the famous scar on his forehead which had burst open as if brand new. Of course due to his age and what he’d been through the DMLE had been called and had established a guard on his room, which was helpful considering the news of his admittance had gotten out and they’d ended up swarmed by people trying to see him, including reporters.

Considering who he was it was no surprise that he had both the best healers the hospital had on hand and the best that the DMLE had on offer for guards. For guards he had an eight-person team, with two people with him that switched out every four hours, a rotation full of Senior Auror’s. As such when he woke it was to the sight of an auror sitting just inside of the room beside the door. The auror quickly handed him his glasses and introduced herself as Stella Stonewood before informing him she was passing him a cup of water to which he accepted and sipped slowly to wet his throat and didn’t release until it was empty.

Before he knew it a healer was in his room who introduced himself as Adrian Birch. He sat silently as he ran a few scans with his wand and afterwards he told him everything that was wrong with him, what they fixed and what they still had to take care of. To help him recover from his malnourishment he was going to be put on a regiment of nourishment potions which he would be required to take daily and eat until he was full whenever he got hungry. He was immediately handed the first one and not even five minutes later had a tray placed in front of him so he could eat. He didn’t know how long he ate but by the time he finished another person was walking into the room who soon introduced themselves as Madam Amelia Bones, the Head of the D.M.L.E.

She was tall at 5’10” with vibrant red hair that she wore up in a bun and the red robe of an auror. She was a beautiful woman though her expression was all business.

“Mr. Potter as Head of the D.M.L.E I am in charge of not just the auror offices but a number of other subdivisions as well. One of those departments is the Child Welfare Agency. When you were admitted to St. Mungo’s the CWA was immediately notified. Subsequent investigation by then raised a number of red flags and the case was brought to my attention. As such you should know that my primary focus in this case is your wellbeing.” Said the woman getting a small nod from him.

“A number of the injuries the medical scans picked up on you show clear signs of abuse. You don’t have to verify that, just understand that the scans told not just what the injury was but how and when it was caused. Unfortunately we are unable to bring your relatives to justice, aurors sent to arrest them discovered that the house burned down three nights ago with both your aunt and uncle inside.”

She paused here allowing Harry a few moments to absorb the news. While he’d known from his conversation with Zerachiel that the Dursley’s would be dying upon his arrival he hadn’t actually thought about it since then. Granted he hadn’t been up too long, and he hardly ever thought of his relatives if he could avoid it. That said the knowledge that they were dead had no effect on his emotions, unlike the deaths of Cedric and Sirius had in his previous chance at life.  He also realized Dudley had not been mentioned but considering he also went to a boarding school he wouldn’t have been there meaning that like Harry the Dursley’s whale of a son was now an orphan. He wondered how the other boy would cope with that as all he had left of his family was Marge but didn’t care enough to inquire.

“Our main priority as of now is finding you a new place to live, while the Potters have several properties I know of you’re still underage so you’ll need a proper guardian. Is there anyone you think you’ll be comfortable with?” questioned Madam Bones.

“Not really, I don’t know a lot of people. The Dursleys never wanted me and treated me more like a Malfoy house-elf so they never took me anywhere. As for the magical world the Weasleys are already overcrowded, and my godparents are both unavailable. I was told my parents left a will but it’s been blocked by the Chief Warlock.” Said Harry

“Blocked, why would that old codger do that?” questioned the woman more to herself though Harry heard her and decided to answer.

“Probably because it names Sirius Black as my godfather as well as a list of possible guardians. Alice Longbottom is my godmother so by all rights I should have been living with the Longbottoms this entire time. That would mean however that he would lose control over me and my families Wizengamont votes.” Said Harry causing her eyes to narrow.

“I’ll look into that personally.” Said the woman.

“If possible I’d like to get the ICW involved. I don’t trust either the Chief Warlock or the Minister at this point.” Said Harry.

“The Minister?” questioned the woman with a pit forming in her stomach.

“I’ve been looking into Sirius ever since I found out about him in September. No one I’ve talked to remembers a trial taking place just saying everyone knows he’s guilty. Just like everyone knows I offed the Dark Wanker even though that’s impossible. The only thing I could find out was the arresting officer claimed Sirius confessed and that person is currently the Minister.”

“I see. Is there anything else I should be aware of?”

“How much time do you have?”

By the time the woman left Harry’s room her mind was spinning and nearly overloaded. Trolls, possessed professors, a basilisk terrorizing the school, and now Dementors and Sirius Black all in the span of just three years. Something was seriously wrong in that school. She’d taken copies of his memories for all of the major events, including Lucious Malfoy sending a killing curse at him. Leaving St. Mungo’s by way of the Floo she returned directly to the Ministry and her office by way of her private floo. Glancing at her desk she was half tempted to open the bottle of Firewhiskey inside of it but was able to just barely fight off the temptation, instead walking directly to the door and opening it.

“Moody, Shacklebolt my office, you too trainee.” Called the woman before ducking back inside.

She knew who the trainee was but couldn’t call her out by name, as she didn’t want anyone to suspect her of already singling the girl out. Trainee Tonks while rough around the edges was at the top of her class and had already been taken under the wing of Moody who had singled hadn’t hesitated once he learned about her. Tonks was a metamorphmagus though that wasn’t in her file, such an ability was extremely rare, and she hadn’t wanted to draw any attention to herself. Instead she’d quietly informed her she possessed the ability while dropping off a file one year ago.

Moody was the first to enter her office, and while she’d like to say she heard him coming his peg leg was charmed silent. When he entered he went directly to an open seat and plopped down, not that she minded as he had open orders to do just that. Strictly speaking, in terms of seniority he should have her job but had turned it down when it was offered as he hadn’t wanted to be chained to a desk. Shacklebolt was the next to enter explaining he’d sent Trainee Tonks to deliver a file to evidence. That was actually fine with her, and she motioned Shacklebolt to close the door before retrieving her personal pensieve from her desk and sat it on the top before enlarging it enough to fit three people.

“I just came from a rather illuminating meeting with Harry Potter where he brought a number of issues to my attention. First is his belief that Sirius Black was never given a trial and our current Minister; the arresting officer is trying to hide that fact.” Said the woman.

“Explains the Kiss on Sight order. The lad is the de facto Head of House Black, if this is true the Wizengamont will be out for blood.” Said Moody.

“Why would Potter care about that though, you’d think he’d want Black taken care of.” Said Shacklebolt.

“As it turns out Black is his godfather and named as such in his parents will, which has also been blocked by the Chief Warlock. He only knows about his godparents because the Longbottom heir is his housemate and godbrother.” Explained Bones.

“Next he brought forward a number of other issues concerning Hogwarts over the last few years and has provided his memories of those issues. I haven’t viewed them yet; I want you both with me when I do so. Because of whom he has issues with he’s requested ICW involvement. We’ll determine if that’s needed after we know everything.” Said Amelia

Just as she finished there was a knock on the door and she motioned Shacklebolt to open it revealing trainee Tonks who entered before the door was closed again.

“Tonks I need you to go to records. We need the complete file for Sirius Black, I also need you to find out the status of the Potter will. No one can know you were there.” Said Bones.

“Yes ma’am.” Said Tonks before leaving the room.

“Right then let’s see what young Mr. Potter has for us.” Said Bones motioning both over to the Pensieve, pouring in the first memory of the lot she was given.

“Holy hell.” Said Shacklebolt once they emerged from the pensieve.

The memory had contained everything of importance concerning the boys first year as a Hogwarts student and had culminated with his battle against the possessed Professor Quirrell. Both Bones and Moody shared the sentiment though managed to refrain from speaking. Bones realized that she may actually need to break out that bottle after all by the time they were done.

“You noticed it too right lass?” questioned Moody.

“The traps around the stone.” Said Bones getting a nod.

“All of it was a set-up.” Said Shacklebolt with all three sharing a severe look.

“You think Potter realizes that?” questioned Moody.

“I didn’t get that impression from him. He just seemed tired of all the problems to me.” Said Bones

Before they could speak further there was yet another knock on the door which was opened to allow Tonks in.

“This is everything they could find concerning Black.” Said the trainee before handing over a rather small roll of parchment.

“As for the Potter will, it’s sealed by order of the Chief Warlock. According to Zinnia Gringotts will have a copy, they just can’t execute it without the Ministry accessible due to some magical safeguards.” Said Tonks

“Alright. Stay in the office, I may need you in a bit.” Said Bones getting a nod from the trainee before she turned and left the office closing the door behind her.

“Right, let’s start year two.” Said Bones.

Five days later found Harry preparing to return to Hogwarts. During this time he’d gotten all of the magical inoculations he needed. They’d also fixed his eyesight, which had required a potion that needed to be dripped directly into each eye and then he’d spent 24 hours blindfolded. The only thing that hadn’t been addressed was the phoenix tears in his blood which no one in their right mind would ever try to rid someone of.  He’d also been on potions to recover from his malnutrition which didn’t take long thanks to his young age. He’d gained several inches in height now standing at 5’2” and had put on an additional weight which meant he was no longer scrawny. They’d had him try out a few simple spells and his magic was flowing easier than ever, and his spells were definitely more powerful. It had taken a bit of an adjustment, but he’d learned to tone down his power quickly enough. They had measured his power level and told him his score was 483, much higher than the had expected for his age. The current suspicion was that doing magic with the binding on his core had actually made him stronger, he understood it had been as if he’d been doing weight training, only with his magic.

Thankfully he hadn’t spent the time as an invalid as the question of his living situation had needed to be resolved. Thankfully Professor Lupin had been able to come by and informed him his family had a place they hadn’t been using and after checking with Gringotts on Harry’s behalf had returned with the key as well as the Heir of House Potter signet ring.  Unfortunately he also told him that his status as a werewolf had been leaked most definitely by Snape and that he would no longer be a professor after the years end.

With that Harry hadn’t wasted anytime in convincing the man to become the Potter Family steward. Then he informed him of his conversation with Madam Bones and asked him to reach out to Padfoot, he figured once he was cleared the three of them could just live together. That had been the previous day and right now he was just waiting for the all clear from his healer so he could get dressed and return to the school. His thoughts were broken by his door opening allowing Madam Bones entry along with two other people. The men with her she soon introduced as Myron Stathilis and Jackson Hopkins both of whom were representatives of the ICW.

“Mr. Potter we won’t be long, as you were the one who requested the aid of the ICW we merely wanted to inform you of what would be happening.” Said Mr. Stathilis.

“The ICW has taken over the running of the British Ministry of Magic for the time being. The trial for your godfather Mr. Black is set for one week from today. He is already aware of this as he reached out to Madam Bones this morning, as such the Kiss on Sight order on him has been rescinded. Your headmaster Albus Dumbledore died this morning, the result of a heart attack he had when he learned you were Kissed by a Dementor.” Said Mr. Hopkins much to his shock.

“Professor McGonagall will be taking on the mantle of Headmistress and while your school year will close out as normal do not be surprised if a number of changes happen by September.” Said Madam Bones.

“As Dumbledore was also the Chief Mugwump of the ICW an emergency meeting of the body is being assembled. Once things are in order there the trials will be held here.” Said Mr. Stathilis

“We are aware that your new residence will be in the muggle world. We have already coordinated with the security staff there to add a few members of our own to the security until Mr. Blacks trial has concluded.” Explained Mr. Hopkins

“Do you have any questions?” asked Madam Bones.

“No, just knowing everything is being taken care of is enough for me.” Said Harry.

The next stretch of time passed in a blur and within the next forty minutes he was dressed and stepping through the floo back to Hogwarts. While he knew change was coming he had no idea of just what that change would be, not just in his life or even Magical Britain but on the entirety of the Magical World as a whole.

Chapter Text

When Harry awoke it was with a feeling of contentment that he was still coming to get used to. Life with the Dursley’s had never been about his comfort and his time at Hogwarts had been marred by the snoring of his dormmates. This contentment was definitely a plus in this second chance at life, even if the Dursley’s had needed to die for him to experience it. While death was never something he celebrated, even people as deserving as the Dursley’s, it was something he’d been informed would happen, he just hadn’t been expecting it to happen so fast or in that way.

Regardless as at the time he’d been in St. Mungo’s recovering he’d been perfectly safe as had Dudley who’d been away at his own school. While that left Dudley as an orphan he wasn’t petty enough to gloat even in his mind, nor did he care enough to inquire about his well-being even now. Instead he was focused on all of the other changes in his life that he honestly felt was more important than the life he’d left behind with the Dursley’s.

True to his word Professor Lupin, or Moony as he’d asked Harry to call him had only lasted to the end of the school year, which had only been a week after he returned from St. Mungo’s. In an act worthy of a Marauder the man had announced in the Great Hall that he would be leaving the school, then announced that he had already accepted the Stewardship for the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter and Harry was only glad the man had waited for him to be there to make the announcement as the look on Snape's face had been priceless.

His last two weeks at Hogwarts had definitely been an experience. On the one hand he’d been declared exempt from his practical magic exams as he had no control of his magic, or rather they had been delayed for later in the summer. McGonagall had also allowed him to drop Divination in exchange for Ancient Runes, and Professor Babbling had informed him he’d need to test into 4^th year Ancient Runes if he wanted to attend her class. While his classmates were sitting there final exams for the year Harry had taken the time to disappear to the Room of Requirement.

Once there his first act had been to summon Dobby and then he’d bonded him to the House of Potter much to the little house-elf’s happiness. Following this he’d dropped into meditation, something he’d been doing during his time in the hospital to help him get control over his magic. During this time he managed to summon the Hallows to him, following directions previously given to him by Zerachiel and while the Elder Wand and Resurrection Stone had been absorbed into his body the Cloak had remained on his person.

Unfortunately the mood of the castle had been tense for his remaining time in school, not only were the students sitting exams, but the Ministry had been taken over by the ICW and the Wizengamont had been suspended. As if that wasn’t bad enough Harry’s return had been marred by the news that Dumbledore had died and how that had come about.

With the exception of the exams all of this had been covered in the Daily Prophet with Dumbledore’s death being of such magnitude it had claimed the front page. While some of those he knew who had grown up to become Death Eaters had been quietly smug about that Harry had known it wouldn’t last, there was a reason that the ICW had needed to be involved and he knew it was only a matter of time before the corruption in the British Ministry and the Wizengamont was weeded out.

While he waited and his peers were sitting their exams, however, he’d spent time in the Room of Hidden Things with his first order of business the being destruction of the diadem horcrux. He’d had Dobby retrieve one of the basilisk fangs from the Chamber of Secrets and had been all set to destroy it when he stopped. Instead of bringing the fang down on the diadem he’d followed his instincts and had instead reached towards the diadem with his unoccupied left hand and with a mental command and a pull of his magic and arm he ripped Riddle’s soul piece out of the diadem.

This version of Riddle had been a few years older than the previous one he’d seen who’d still been a student. This one looked as if he was in his twenties and had swept back black hair and still possessed his natural brown eyes. He wore a black and green outfit that gave off a sense of nobility especially coupled with his still human and youthful appearance. While both of them had still been in shock about this feat Harry’s other hand had brought the fang forward and buried it in Riddle’s stomach despite the fact it should have gone straight through him. Like the version all during his second year in the chamber this version soon had several holes in its being shining white with light before he seemed to explode into little motes of light.

From there he’d rather quickly figured out that he’d gained the Resurrection Stone’s ability to summon souls and could also interact with them. Thankfully he couldn’t do that with just any soul he felt like, only with someone who was dead. He’d also discovered a more peaceful way of allowing souls to move on, an ability called Soul Funeral which with a simple tap to the head allowed the soul to move on to the next life, though he wasn’t the one who judged where that was, simply the guy who sent them to see the proper agent.

This he had discovered with Professor Binns had come to him and asked him to send him on to the afterlife, as contrary to popular belief he’d known he was dead for decades, just not why he was stuck in the living world. Most ghost he knew had something that tied them to the living world and even enjoyed that existence, but Binns had not been one of them.

Thankfully the ghost had waited until the last day of testing and as such made it easier for Harry to grant the request. Following that on a whim he’d summoned Sir Nicholas and asked him if all the ghosts knew what he was. The Gryffindor House ghost had informed him that as the ghosts were tied to the castle they’d known who he was since he first arrived, a Founders Heir. He also told him that they now recognized him as an Agent of Death but had no idea how he had become such.

The ghost had promised him that he’d spread the word to not allow his secret to be told, then promised to inform McGonagall that Binns had moved on. In payment of this he’d followed another whim and using a random sword found in the Room of Hidden Things separated the final bit of flesh from his neck much to his joy allowing him to go from Nearly Headless to Headless and thus eligible for the Headless Hunt.

The next major happening had been Sirius’s trial. Unlike trials conducted by the Wizengamont which were usually closed, the ICW held an open trial allowing spectators and reporters inside. The result of the trial had never even been in question for Harry, Hermione and Ron who knew the truth of the matter already. For the rest of the country however it had been explosive, not only was Sirius Black completely innocent of the crimes for which he’d been unceremoniously tossed into Azkaban for, but Peter Pettigrew a man many thought of as a deceased war hero was revealed to have been alive the entire time and the actual traitor of the Potters. Pettigrew had ended up stripped of his Order of Merlin Award and declared amongst the ICW’s Most Wanted list with a 25,000-galleon bounty on his head.

While their world was still reeling from the revelations of the trial Dumbledore’s funeral was held a few days later. Like in his previous life it was held at Hogwarts and unlike the last time was attended by many people from all over the magical world. Two days after the funeral marked the official end of the school year and Harry found himself aboard the Hogwarts Express. Remus met him at Kings Cross and instead of them leaving by apparition they walked out through the portal and into the Muggle World. There he had met Hermione’s parents for a second time, though this meeting went much better than the first and Remus revealed the place they’d be staying that night was actually not far from King’s Cross by car.

The Grangers had been invited to see it, which they agreed to as they were in no rush. Once in the parking lot they discovered they had not parked far from each other and while Hermione’s things were loaded into a silver BMW 5 Series, Remus led Harry to a nearby Jaguar XJ Ultimate that belonged to his grandfather. The drive was just under twenty minutes and Harry was not the only one stunned when they arrived at their destination, Cadogan Square. The Potters as it turns out owned a 5-bedroom, 5-bathroom apartment that had been won from the Earl of Cadogan in a game of poker in 1893. It had however been enlarged due to magic and also boasted a fully functioning potions lab and a training room for spells.

The Potters had maintained the apartment ever since and it had been home to many including Iris Potter from 1929 until the time she died in 1962. The apartment was later given to his father James after he’d graduated Hogwarts and he’d lived there with Sirius and Remus for the next few years. His mother moved in about a year after they graduated Hogwarts and lived there until his parents had gone into hiding at Potter Cottage. While no one had lived in the place for the last decade it had still been maintained and renovated to keep up with the standards of the buildings surrounding it. The Grangers had been stunned at the wealth that owning such a place hinted of and had been further shocked when Remus revealed it wasn’t the main house of the Potters.

Potter Manor, the ancestral dwelling of the Potters had not survived the war unscathed, and while it hadn’t been completely destroyed was not currently livable. Because of this the Cadogan Square apartment had been the easiest fallback option for Harry as both Sirius and Remus knew it and they’d needed to stay there while he’d finished the year at Hogwarts, and they awaited Sirius’s trial. As for Harry, he hadn’t actually left the apartment much since he arrived instead he’d been hard at work studying and practicing his list of spells.

Hermione had of course volunteered to help as much as she could before she left on her vacation with her parents. Sirius and Remus had also been there to help and not just with his schoolwork but other things as well such as getting him caught up on what he needed to know as an Heir to not just one but two Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses. A part of him wondered rather darkly if he’d been the Heir of House Black last time as well and Dumbledore had hidden it from him, but he tried not to dwell to much on his previous try of life.

Shaking himself from his recollections he rolled out of bed and went about his morning business. Nearly an hour later he left his assigned room dressed rather casually in a pair of blue jeans and a white t-shirt. He was the first one down to the kitchen, which wasn’t much of a surprise as the full moon had been two nights previous and Remus was still recovering. Sirius was making up for 12 years of horrible sleeping conditions and tended to sleep in more often than not. Dobby had his breakfast ready for him before he had even fully sat, and Harry was well into his meal by the time Sirius arrived.

“So are you ready for today?” questioned Sirius as he took his seat.

“Actually I think I am. I ran through all of the spells I know last night and cast them easily and the mock runes exam wasn’t as difficult as I thought it would be.” Said Harry.

Today Harry would actually be leaving the apartment, he would be going to Hogwarts where he would be taking his practical exams for Transfiguration, Charms and DADA. He would also be sitting his 3^rd year Runes exam all of which should be done in around two hours. Following that he had his final appointment at St. Mungo’s and then an appointment with the Potter Account Manager at Gringotts. During his training he really had gone through every spell he knew, even those he’d learned after his third year in his last run through.

“Well your exams should all be pretty easy for you, your more than powerful enough to cast the spells, runes is entry level so not difficult and according to Andi you’ve become quite the skilled potion maker.” Said Sirius.

He’d never actually thought he’d be good at potions. Even his 6^th year under Slughorn he’d been going through so much he hadn’t really focused on it. Now however, learning the art under a competent teacher in Andromeda Tonks and not under the constant scorn of Snape he’d discovered it actually wasn’t too different from cooking. It helped that Sirius and Remus had taught him Occlumency which was a completely different manner than Snape had and after reading the book and the exercises on the subject that Sirius had provided he could only conclude that Snape rather than teaching him to build defenses had instead been tearing down what was already there.

They took the floo directly into McGonagall’s office and Harry was immensely satisfied when he was able to step out calmly instead of being launched out or falling over. He was greeted to the presence of not just McGonagall but Flitwick and Remus as well. Remus had stayed on the campus leading up to his transformation as not only was it isolated and there were already safeguards in place, but Madam Pomfrey had demanded it. Apparently the ICW was working on a cure for Lycanthropy and Remus having been newly revealed had been convinced by the pair of wizards working the project. As for today he was there in his capacity of DADA professor thanks to a loophole that McGonagall used, since he was the teacher of that class when Harry had received his extension. Once the greetings were over McGonagall pulled the rooms attention to herself getting straight to business.

“Mr. Potter your exams will begin as the following. First with Charms for which Professor Flitwick will have you cast five spells. You can however cast one more for extra credit after the first five have been completed and scored. Following that will be Defense Against the Dark Arts for which you will cast three spells. Once again after the completion of the third spell you will have the chance to cast one more for extra credit. Finally for Transfiguration you will cast another five spells with extra credit offered after the completion of the first five. Any questions?”

“No professor.” Said Harry getting a nod from the woman who returned to her seat behind the desk while Flitwick approached.

“Alright Mr. Potter let’s start with the Cheering Charm.”

After successfully casting the Cheering Charm it was followed by the Levitation Charm, Banishing Charm, The Full Body Bind and the Counter Charm. For extra credit Harry went with something simple with the Locking Charm. By the time he was done Flitwick was smiling brightly and Harry wasn’t even winded. When Flitwick moved back to the seat he vacated Remus turned to face him, obviously still tired.

“If your ready cast the Freezing Spell into the cauldron there.”

Turning to his left he found a small cauldron and walking over to it found it was full of water. He cast the Freezing Spell easily managing to freeze almost the entirety of the water when he called for him to stop. Next was the Seize and Pull Charm which was cast on a teddy bear on top of nearby closet and pulled it to him. The third spell was the Boggart Banishing Spell which he used on the Boggart that was emerging from the closet turning it into Lucius Malfoy with the face of a ferret.

While Harry was undergoing his third year final exams Madam Amelia Bones was walking through the halls of the Ministry. The halls were quiet and mostly empty as the Ministry had been shut down for the last few weeks while the ICW conducted their investigation. The only office that had been active in that time was the Floo office, and even then none of the regular staff was operating it. As she had been the one who’d made the call the ICW agents had offered to keep her in the loop, but she’d declined as she wanted everything done by the book, something which raised the opinion of her for the agents and their supervisors. As such Amelia had been home and spending time with Susan for the most part, with the exception of the first week after school let out when she’d taken her niece on a vacation to Hawaii.

She had actually been at home lying in a hammock enjoying the summer sun and a good book when the floo call came in requesting her presence. She had taken the floo directly to her office and from their had been making her way to the Ministry’s executive conference room where she had been informed the meeting would be had. Entering the office she found she was not the only one called as the heads of the Department of Magical Transportation (D.M.T) and the Department of Mysteries (D.O.M) were both present. After exchanging tense greetings with them all she took the seat marked for her and waited for several minutes before five people entered two of whom were Hopkins and Stathilis, the two agents she’d met at the very beginning of the process. As the entered one person passed out files to each of them before taking their own seat.

“Thank you all for coming. For those of you who do not know me, my name is Jasen Woodard. I am the Head of the ICW’s Department of Magical Law Enforcement.”

The man was clearly American which was given away by his accent. He was dark skinned with short cut black hair, tall easily over six feet in height and looked to only be about forty, which meant he could be up to 65-70 years old depending on how he maintained his health and how powerful he was magically. His clothing of choice wasn’t anything that would have been worn by someone in Magical Britain as instead of wizarding robes he wore a regular black suit with a white dress shirt and a slim black tie.

“You will be pleased to know that we have wrapped our investigation into the British Ministry and your Wizengamont. Unfortunately our findings are not good, the levels of corruption were simply staggering and each of you had members in your departments that were compromised.”

This didn’t really surprise Amelia or any of those who’d been called in. All of them had figured it would be bad, it’s not every day that a countries Ministry was shut down after all, even temporarily.

“The folders you were given contain a list of names from your departments and the crimes they’ve committed. All of them will be facing incarceration and as such will be terminated from their positions. There were many others throughout the Ministry however those in your Departments were the most troubling.”

Amelia had to fight to withhold a grimace, she had twenty names listed for her department and hadn’t even seen the crimes yet.

“As you have no doubt noticed your Minister is not in attendance, that is because he and his undersecretary have already been taken into custody and interrogated. Those interrogation have helped us immensely in our bigger investigations. This is where you all come in.”

As Woodard finished all of the British department heads were curious though it was not him who spoke but rather Hopkins.

“Today there will be a series of raids on the dwellings of many people of interest. While some of them are not currently in the country, we know where they are and that is being handled by another team. As for the action here, Madam Bones you will need to supply a force of Auror’s to augment our own, Director Cassowary will be shutting down the Floo connections and erecting portkey wards.”

At this Amelia spared a brief glance over to the Head of the DMT who was noticeably uncomfortable with that. Over the years she’d come to know Sylvia Cassowary quite well and she knew that woman was not a fan of violence or confrontations if she could help it. That said she was also a very model person, rule abiding and was quite effective in her job.

“Director Croaker has already helped us quite nicely. With his aid and that of some of his people we have created multiple ward busters that will help us take down the wards and capture our people of interest.” Said Hopkins

“Any questions?” asked Woodward

Harry had passed his exams, not only that but his scores had put him in the top five of his class overall. He’d flown through the practical’s for all but Runes and scored the highest possible in his wand subjects. That had been offset by his grades on his written tests and while still good had brought down his position as several people scored better in the written exam than he had. As such Harry was quite happy when they left Hogwarts and taken the floo into St. Mungo’s. He was currently sitting in an exam room waiting for the Healer to return after his testing. Sirius was in a completely separate room undergoing his own testing as was Remus.

He’d been surprised to learn that the Ministry wasn’t the only place that had caught the attention of the ICW, and that St. Mungo’s had garnered their own attention from that body. He didn’t know any of the specifics but considering what he remembered of things from his last try at life figured it couldn’t hurt having an ICW presence there. He had no idea that the staff of St. Mungo’s were considered horribly out of date in their techniques and the ICW had forced updated training on them, nor that several healers, mediwitches and mediwizards had been arrested, as such when the story was released he wouldn’t be the only one surprised.

At the moment he was actually going over what he remembered from his 4^th year, he knew there would be changes but was had no idea how small or massive they would be. One thing he was certain of was that the Tri-Wizard Tournament would definitely be happening once more, but would Crouch Jr be able to infiltrate and put his name in the Goblet of Fire once again? That he was trying to seriously avoid, he knew Jr had been discovered during the summer by Bertha Jenkins but had been caught and severely memory charmed. As such he had Dobby quietly shadowing the woman in an effort to protect her from her fate. He wanted to tip off the ICW but hadn’t met Crouch yet and didn’t know enough people in the Ministry that he would be able to impersonate.

Regardless he was preparing himself for the possibility that he would once more be forced to participate in the tournament. That said what would he do in the aftermath of his name coming out of the Goblet? He knew he hadn’t handled that well the last time, he hadn’t truly confided in anyone but Hermione and folded into himself again when the school turned against him. He’d never defended himself or even tried to clear his name and in hindsight he knew he could have easily done so with a Magical Vow. As for the rest of the year he would have access to the Hogwarts Library including the Restricted Section and the Room of Requirement that he intended to take complete advantage of. He’d also need to learn to dance, the Yule Ball had been a complete disaster and he’d really upset Parvati, luckily she’d understood when he’d talked to her after the fact and apologized, at least after she got over her immediate anger and stopped ignoring him. He didn’t know if he’d ask her again though, she was certainly pretty enough but he couldn’t get the image of Hermione in her dress out of his head for the life of him.

His thoughts on that however were interrupted as the door opened and admitted a Healer, obviously from the ICW as he wasn’t wearing robes but was dressed as a doctor from the hospital show that Sirius liked, including the white overcoat branded with the ICW crest. He’d actually met him earlier and he’d introduced himself as Dr. Dheere, he was of Indian descent but told him he was Canadian when he’d asked about his accent. His original healer from his first stay Healer Fallow was apparently on vacation.

“Sorry for the wait Mr. Potter, I was actually double-checking your records.” Said the man.

“There was nothing bad right?” questioned Harry.

“Not bad, at least not for you. Your records indicate you with an MPI score of 483. When we retested you today the score came out much higher and we couldn’t figure out why. It turns out the Mediwitch who took your score initially did so expecting it to jump up once your core settled after the removal of the bindings. Your actual score is 683.” Explained Dr. Dheere.

“Is that good.” Questioned Harry

“Its certainly impressive, especially since you’ve not come to your magical maturity yet.” Said the man only to get a look of confusion from Harry.

“Ok, you know about puberty right?” questioned the doctor getting a quick nod causing him to chuckle.

“Right so think of magical maturity like puberty only for your magical core. As children our cores are in a constant state of development and the maturity is when your core changes from a child’s core to that of an adult. Much like puberty it causes your body to undergo some changes to take advantage and handle the power more fully. Commonly this results in an overall enhanced body which is why magicals live longer than non-magical people and why we maintain our youth for so long. Granted that’s if you keep your body healthy, otherwise your magic will be used up in maintaining your health.” Explained the doctor getting a nod

“What about bonds, does more magic make them more powerful?”

“That depends on the context. Take for instance a Familiar Bond that a wizard has with a pet. Instinctively we are able to understand and somewhat communicate with a familiar with the bond in place. Animals however are relatively simple and they tend to establish those bonds themselves. The Twin Bond is one shared between twin children which allows them to understand each other deeply, so much so that it’s thought that they share a soul. That of course is not true because if one died the other would as well, however theirs is a magical bond that allows them to connect mentally despite whatever distance between them.

Then there is the Mate Bond which would be of more interest to someone your age. This one is the one most witches read about, romance books call it the Soul Bond or Marriage Bond and romanticize it. As it’s proper name however its about mating, it doesn’t grant instant love, let you share souls or make you instantly married. This one is established when two magical fields interact and resonate with each other resulting in the bond. It’s basically Magic’s way of saying ‘this is who you should have kids with’. Of course I’m not surprised your interested in that one all things considered.” Said the man.

“What do you mean, all things considered?” questioned Harry.

Here the doctor paused and regarded him for a second. He’d forgotten that he wasn’t in India or one of the other more progressive territories. Furthermore Magical Britain had been pretty much ran and shielded by Albus Dumbledore for decades. They were a rather isolationist country and while his current patient was curious he looked like a rather innocent kid. He remembered when his own children had been that way and had fallen into the trap of just answering the questions like he had for them. He had a feeling Britain was due for a rather major shake-up now that the ICW had control and did a mental shrug as he’d already know about it in most other countries and it would most likely go into effect in Britain soon.

“I shouldn’t be saying this because I don’t know how things will turn out. For now I’ll just say that there is a certain Act that the ICW has been dealing with for decades that was being constantly blocked from becoming an international statute. Many countries have already adopted it but yours is one of the major holdouts and if things go as I suspect it will affect you this year based on your age. Your having a high magical score gives you a better position thanks to it.” Said Dr. Dheere.

Harry felt his stomach sink, Dumbledore had been the Supreme Mugwump of the ICW for nearly 70 years. He knew Dumbledore had been rather set in his ways and always believed that he and he alone knew the right path so he could believe the man had been blocking the ICW in major ways. He remembered Fudge had removed Dumbledore from his position as Britain’s representative to the ICW when Harry was in his 5^th year, and nothing had happened, but he wondered if that news simply hadn’t made it to Britain and they’d been too occupied with Voldemort to notice.

Harry managed to put his worries to rest by the time they headed to Gringotts, though not before he jotted down a quick note and sent it to Hermione via Dobby to warn her. He hated to interrupt her on vacation and doubted the law was active in France considering what Fleur was like when they first met but hadn’t wanted to take any chances of his best friend being caught flatfooted. He’d also asked Remus to inquire about it when they met up and the old wolf had looked just as wary as he was when he explained things.

Things at Gringotts had gone well, especially since at this point he hadn’t broken in to the bank and out on dragon back at this point. Once there Sirius named him officially as the Heir of House Black and he’d done that House Ring which combined with the Potter Heir ring and allowed him to choose which one showed. He’d gone further by annulling Bellatrix’s marriage and reclaiming her dowry plus interest since she’d never had the required number of children. Because of the penalties he effectively took command of House Lestrange and after seizing the fortune declared the house extinct since both brother were serving life sentences in Azkaban. He’d also requested the goblins go through the vault for dark artifacts before anything was moved, something Harry had talked him into the previous day.

He knew the goblins would discover the horcrux in the Lestrange Vault and wasn’t worried as he also now knew that they had ways of purifying such things. That meant 3 had been taken care of leaving the locket, ring and Nagini, considering that one in his scar hadn’t been allowed to travel back with him. The locket and the ring he decided to leave in play until after old snake face was resurrected. Once that happened he was going directly for the locket at Grimmauld Place and would likely send Remus after the ring.

After the meeting with the Black Account Manager they met with the Potter Account Manager like Sirius there was a lot that he would need to catch up on. As far as finances went he was quite well off as apparently he was a multi-millionaire. That fortune would be added to once the goblins got to Hogwarts to render the basilisk as apparently it was his by right as the person who slayed it, though they would need to arrange a time with McGonagall to go there and Harry would need to be there as the only person who both knew where the Chamber was and how to open it. What had been more important in his mind had been the properties, more importantly the restoration of Potter Manor. Unfortunately Gringotts could only rework the wards, but they did get a recommendation for an architect to inspect the place. On the plus side they discovered that there were several other properties House Potter owned and while most were in other countries and those close were collecting rent there was one available besides the apartment.

Apparently his father had secretly had a house built for his mother as a wedding gift which he dubbed Lily’s Retreat. It was located in Sandbanks an affluent neighborhood in Poole, Dorset on the south coast of England. While Potter Manor was in Wales his father had purchased the property so it would be close to where his new wife’s parents who unfortunately died not long after the purchase. The property with just that information had tugged at him and after a description they’d immediately decided that was the place they’d live.

That led Harry to the property he was now calling home. The house itself was actually 28,618 total square feet situated on a 2.2-acre private island, that his father had apparently created himself which made since considering it was surrounded by palm trees. It boasted 11 bedrooms, 15 full bathrooms, a 5-car garage, two pools one of which was a 98 foot long south facing pool with spa and cold plunge. It also had an indoor spa with massage room, hair salon, steam room, and sauna. It had a lighted tennis court with a viewing pavilion, a huge library with hardwood flooring, a bar with wine fridge, beverage center, and humidor cigar display. An Entertainment Room with fireplace, wine refrigerator, billiards table, and movie lounge. A home gym with a weight room, cardio room, wet bar, and fireplace. Two boat docks with lifts, viewing platform, wine room, elevator, and large playroom with beverage station. Loggia with full outdoor kitchen, fireplace, and pool bar. It also had three laundry rooms with washer and dryer, and four kitchens one of which was a chefs kitchen split between the three wings of the house, the Guest Wing, the Owners Wing, and the Chef’s Kitchen Wing.

Those were however only regular portions, as it also boasted a magical training room, a potions lab and a ritual chamber. It was also warded to hell the only things missing being Fidelis and Muggle Avoidance wards. He understood that though since it had been built to accommodate his mothers non-magical parents, so them being unable to see it would defeat the purpose. That said no magical could visit the place unless invited and they knew were it was, there was no Floo connection, Portkey’s were warded against, anti-scrying wards, owl redirection, elf avoidance. It even had wards that stopped the weather from affecting it negatively, hurricane, tsunami, earthquake nothing was touching it. Honestly Harry had no doubt that if it had been ready when his parents went into hiding this is where they would have been. It was breathtakingly beautiful, and Harry vowed he’d never allow the place to be sold, even if it was currently worth $200 million.

After magically claiming the place he’d added Dobby and the rest of the Potter Elves to the ward book exception list. He also added Sirius and Remus otherwise they’d have never found the place again once they tried to leave. They were actually in the loggia enjoying the sun and the view when Hedwig swooped down with a copy of the Prophet which caught his attention as he didn’t have a subscription and Hedwig thanks to their bond knew to avoid it. As such he knew immediately that something had happened as the only time she brought it to him was when something major happened. After relieving her of her burden and giving her some affectionate pets she flew off to explore allowing him to turn his attention to the paper

ICW RAIDS PROMINENT PUREBLOODS

“They went after the Death Eaters!” exclaimed Harry in shock catching the attention of both Sirius and Remus

“Early this morning under the command of the ICW’s Head of the DMLE the homes of many prominent citizens of Magical Britain were raided. The raids which took place simultaneously saw the arrests of many the most prominent being Lucious Malfoy, Thaddeus Nott, Patrick Parkinson, Antonin Dolohov, Vincent Crabb Sr. Thomas Avery Jr. Victor Greengrass, Walden Macnair, our current Minister Cornelius Fudge as well as his senior undersecretary Deloris Umbridge. Also arrested was Severus Snape the current Potions Master at Hogwarts and Bartemius Crouch Sr the current head of the Ministry’s Department of International Magical Cooperation. Reasons for the arrests have not been given but trial dates for those mentioned have already been set beginning this upcoming Monday.” Read Harry before dropping the paper which was quickly snatched up by Sirius

“Dobby can you get us the Wizarding Wireless please?” asked Remus to the empty air

For several moments it was still before the wireless appeared despite the fact that Dobby never even appeared himself. Turning it on Remus searched until he came to what he told them was an international news channel.

“…quite honestly I’m not sure how anyone could truly be surprised. The situation in the UK has been trending downwards for decades, the fact that the ICW felt the need to involve itself so heavily after the initial situation involving Sirius Black was resolved speaks volumes. If anything this has been a long time coming and the untimely passing of the Supreme Mugwump only sped it along.

“True enough Levi but you have to admit there’s never been an international operation this large before.”

“No but there’s never been a terrorist group so deeply embedded into a countries government before either Jan.” retorted the man.

“How’d you know they would cover it?” questioned Sirius

“The station is protected by the ICW and as such covers subjects on a worldwide basis. Things that are buried locally or not even brought up are discussed on this station

“In other more wide-reaching news the ICW met today for their regularly scheduled assembly. Mathias Brunner of Australia has been elected as the new Supreme Mugwump winning 62% percent of the vote. As is tradition the body was allowed to bring two issues to the forefront to be voted on immediately. The first was brought forth by Egypt’s Raneem Bahar which was a standardized curriculum for all schools going forward incorporating muggle subjects. The vote just barely passed at 51%.” Said Jan

“Well Hermione will be happy, though I don’t know how they think we’ll be able to fit even more on our schedules than we currently do.” Said Harry

“It’s not that complicated, you only spend four hours a day in classes anyway. The Board will definitely have to hire more teachers to cover the new subjects and since this is mandated by the ICW they’ll have no choice.” Said Remus.

“What if they refuse?” questioned Harry.

“They won’t they’d risk losing their accreditation with the ICW which would destroy the schools reputation. Not only that but the ICW may force its closure in retaliation.” Said Remus.

“The second issue he brought to the forefront was the Legacy Preservation Act brought forth by Rafail Primellis of Greece. Surprisingly after a lengthy debate the Act passed with 60% of the vote.”

As the man Levi said this Harry and Remus shared a look something that did not go unnoticed by Sirius.

“For those of you who need a bit of a refresher the Legacy Preservation Act was first proposed by Japan’s Wakino Yoshi in the aftermath of World War 1. It was rejected and has been reworked and rejected several times over the last 70 years. Over the last 50 years several individual member countries have adopted a version of it.” Said Levi.

“Stop smirking at me idiot.” Said Jan causing Levi to snort in amusement

“For those wondering the specifics of the Legacy Preservation Act in its international form will be shared with each individual countries Ministry within the week. The effective date worldwide is August 1^st so I’d advice you all to stock up on necessary supplies. Trust me you’ll need them.” Said Jan

“Just in time for the World Cup.”

“Remus.” Said Sirius

“I’m already on it Padfoot.” Said Remus

Harry, however, was pale as he suddenly remembered that the magical population was far less than it should be. Zerachiel hadn’t given him any details and he suddenly wondered how they planned to go about fixing the issue.

Chapter Text

James Potter had been a genius, at least Harry thought so. Sure he had also been a bit of a bully but considering the targets had all been Death Eaters Harry was perfectly fine ignoring that. While magically speaking his mother had been a much better student Harry made this judgement based on the fact that he’d had the Retreat built for his mother. While they had never gotten to use it as its current occupant Harry felt like he was currently living in paradise. In the near month he’d been living there Harry spent most of his time relaxing and just having fun.

What had started with just him, Remus and Sirius living there had lasted only a few days before the Tonks family moved in after he’d invited them to stay for the summer. As magicals they could live anywhere in the country and still work, which all three of them did. Edward Tonks was a law wizard for a very reputable firm which was now on retainer for House Potter and Black.

Andromeda was a Healer and of course their daughter Nymphadora Tonks was a trainee auror. Of course with all three living there Nymphadora, who despised her first name also couldn’t be called by her family name and as such had settled for Dora. As a 2^nd year trainee she also didn’t work full time in the auror offices yet, instead she worked a part-time schedule four hours a day.

This meant she had plenty of time to enjoy the amenities of the house alongside Harry. As such they’d become rather close in only a matter of weeks and could usually be found together. During the first two weeks of their stay Dora had taught him how to swim and had volunteered to be his partner for his dance lessons. Spending so much time with her he’d come to regard and trust her as highly as he did Hermione and had sadly concluded that she deserved better than Remus.

Remembering everything the old wolf had put her through before they died had only reinforced that decision in his eyes. He’d also determined that Hermione deserved better friends than he and Ron had been to her last time through and was determined to ensure both of them were treated better.

He’d been in the midst of developing a plan and had been struck by inspiration when he realized he’d never been told he couldn’t tell anyone about the future he came from. With that in mind he rather quickly started coming up with a plan on who to tell and how to tell them. Such a thing did not go unnoticed, and he found himself once more in the Waystation with Zachriel almost as soon as he fell asleep that night. The statement that sleep is the cousin of death was apparently truer than most knew.

The Angel had simply met with him to inform him that he couldn’t tell just anyone about the future. He could tell people he was bonded to but aside from that he wouldn’t be able to say much. However because it hadn’t come up before they were going to allow him a one-time exception to tell people he thought absolutely needed to know. Together they put together a rather small list of people that met his needs and the angels approval. Once that was done, however, that knowledge would be locked deeply in his mind and only those he bonded with would then be able to find out.

It took nearly a week before Harry was ready to tell anyone, mostly as he was waiting for Hermione to return from vacation. In the meantime he’d had Dobby acquire the Potter family pensieve which surprise, surprise Dumbledore had stashed away in the Headmasters office. That was actually how a small group of people found themselves seated within the loggia in the retreat, the group consisted of the Tonks family, Sirius, Remus, Hermione and Amelia Bones who’d he’d had to send an invitation and Remus drove in. While he had fixed the words to allow residents and long-staying guest to apparate in or out of the property, there was no floo access and never would be while the only one with a portkey aside from himself was Hermione.

“Thank you all for coming. I have a lot of stuff that I think you guys should know which is why the pensieve is here. While some of it may not seem important on the surface it all ties in together. I asked Madam Bones to be here as she is in the best position to help and hopefully keep things from spiraling out of control in the future.” Said Harry giving all of them a look so serious it caused them to pause.

“What I’ll be showing you are my memories from my fourth year at Hogwarts to the point where I died in what should have been my seventh year.” Said Harry stunning them.

“Mr. Potter are you saying you came back from the future?” questioned Amelia her tone surprised.

“Yes, or rather I was sent back to a time where I could do the most good and help save lives.”

“How, there’s no way to travel that far back, not even a time tuner.” Said Hermione

“No way for us maybe. Let’s just say the power of Death transcends time.” Said Harry causing her to blink.

“I know you all have questions, but I think you should save them until after you’ve seen all of it.”

It took nearly three hours before all of the memories were gone through after which Sirius had called Dobby and had him deliver some Firewhiskey and butterbeer for Harry and Hermione. As for his best friend she simply launched herself at him and he held her while she cried, reassuring her that he was fine and wasn’t going anywhere. When the drinks arrived none of the adults hesitated and while he knew Hermione didn’t partake often with Butterbeer due to the influence of her dentist parents she downed her first glass quickly then asked for another.

“Is there any way to prevent him from being revived?” questioned Andromeda.

“No, that part has to happen. I’m just hoping to get through it without a full-on war.” Said Harry

“What the hell was Dumbledore playing at! He could have ended it much earlier and he sent three kids out to hunt those things with no knowledge of what to do!” exclaimed Ted.

“Believe me he’s lucky he’s already dead.” Said Sirius his voice low and nearly growling.

“Calm down Padfoot, let’s figure out a way to help the cub, then we can figure out how to murder the dead.” Said Remus his eyes bleeding amber.

“They need to be exposed for the monsters that they are.” Said Hermione wiping at her face but her tone was the hard one he recognized from his 5^th year, which meant she would not compromise.

“We can’t let them skate through or fall back on their pretty titles. People need to see them for what they actually are, expose all of their crimes.” Said Dora, she was curled into her dad’s side where he pulled her after seeing her fall in battle.

“I’ll have some additional questions added for the Death Eater trials. As for everything else that may take some doing, first we’re going to need a wartime Minister. I can’t put myself in that type of risk, not with Susan’s safety to worry about.” Said Amelia

They talked for another two hours just spit balling initial ideas. Nothing was finalized and no plan was in place, that would take several more meetings but Harry for his part was happy he wasn’t going to go through all of it alone.

The next few weeks seemed to fly by as just about everyone in Harry’s circle was busy. Harry had finally started to venture out from home to mostly at the insistence of Sirius and Andromeda, taking day trips out to both muggle and magical places. Hermione usually joined him, especially on the muggle trips, such as the shopping expedition Dora took him on to secure a new wardrobe.

He’d visited Longbottom Hall to spend time with Neville alongside Hermione which resulted in Neville getting a wand matched for him a few years early instead of trying to use his father’s wand. His grandmother Augusta had been quite embarrassed as Neville’s trouble in school was pretty much her fault due to forcing him to use his father’s wand, which was not a match for him.

They’d also visited the Burrow and Harry had not been surprised to find out that Molly was not a fan of some of the changes that the ICW was implementing but had taken silent pleasure when Hermione pointed out that it would be impossible to trap someone in a relationship using potions or contracts. By that point both he and Hermione knew that several people had used the recent events to leave marriages they were trapped in, including the wives of suspected Death Eaters.

Unfortunately he’d also had to cut Ron down in front of his family, pointing out if not for recent events he’d probably never have found someone who wanted to be with him permanently. Pointing out his chronic laziness, horrible table and social manners and the fact that if not for Hermione he’d be failing his classes had not been a fun conversation to have.

He, however, had softened the blow by stating he knew Ron could be an amazing person but would have to overcome his laziness, jealousy, and his rather baseless bigotry. He’d pointed out that Ron’s own grandmother, Arthur’s mother was both a Black and a Slytherin and yet he’d had an irrational hatred of Slytherins before he’d ever stepped foot in Hogwarts.

Ron hadn’t been the only one he’d laid into as he’d served Percy up and the Twins just the same. The Twins and Percy he’d actually given worse than Ron pointing out all of their flaws, how many enemies the Twins had made in the castle and the fact that Percy’s attitude was the reason he didn’t have any friends. Molly had been horrified by the things he’d revealed while Arthur, Bill and Charlie, he found out later had waited until he and Hermione left to lay into their brothers.

As for Ginny he’d surprised her when he gave her a hug causing her to blush, then told her that he wasn’t the person the books said he was, that those stories were all fake but that he would always be her friend and be there if she needed him.

Then remembering that Bill was a cursebreaker pulled him aside and asked if she’d ever seen a healer after she was possessed by Voldemort’s shade. He’d then had to inform Bill about the basilisk and the diary as apparently no one else had. Bill thanked him for the information and looking out for his family then told him he’d take care of everything.

He then told Bill about one of his plans and why he’d brought everything out getting a look of surprise from him which turned to gratitude. He’d apologized for upsetting them all but stated the Twins and Ron were supposed to be his friends, they were the people he was closest to outside of Hermione and he seriously hoped they’d do the same if they saw he was messing up so badly.

He’d run into Luna in Diagon Alley and struck up a conversation with her over ice cream at Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlor and run into Daphne Greengrass and Tracy Davis at Flourish and Blotts, he didn’t know either well but remembered them fighting for Hogwarts during the battle in what should have been his 7^th year. He’d had to correct them on the assumption that he didn’t like Slytherins, informing them that his grandmother had been a Slytherin, the hat had wanted to put him in Slytherin and that he disliked Malfoy and his cronies. That had opened both of them up for a more civil conversation and a tentative friendship with the two girls he was now allowed to owl.

Then came the trials, which being conducted by the ICW, were open to the public and allowed the use of veritiserum. The first had been Barty Crouch Sr. who’d broken his son out of Azkaban after switching him out with his dying mother thus faking his death. He was also charged with holding his son captive using the Imperious curse since breaking him out. Unfortunately Barty Jr. had escaped when his house was raided killing three aurors in the process.

Crouch Sr. was sentenced to spend the rest of his life in prison. Then came the trial of Deloris Umbridge who, to no surprise for Harry, had been charged with a host of crimes including corruption, extortion, torture and murders. Harry had only been surprised when her life sentence was stated to be in Bermuda which suddenly explained why people were said to disappear in the Bermuda Triangle.

Those had only been appetizers as immediately following her had been the trial for Minister Fudge. The level of corruption that he’d admitted to stunned even Harry, though it shouldn’t have considering he kept a beast as vile as Umbridge in his employ. Fudges testimony given through the forceful application of veritiserum, his pureblood exemption being completely ignored, had only opened a bigger can of worms resulting in the exposure of many throughout the Ministry and the Wizengamont.

Following that had come the fourth and final trial of the day that of Lucius Malfoy for the crime of using the Killing Curse against Harry, during which numerous other crimes had been revealed including bribery, extortion, kidnapping, rape and even the murder of the late Lord Arcturus Black III. That however was just the tip of the iceberg as he also confessed to his crimes as a Death Eater which had been completely vile and revealed that the Dark Mark could only be taken willingly and not even the Imperious Curse could get around that. It was a blow that destroyed not only Lucius but all of the Death Eaters who used the Imperious defense after the war.

The following days had seen the trials for many other captured Death Eaters, including Snape all of them having their crimes revealed to the world which were just as vile as those of Lucius Malfoy’s. The narrative that these were all fine upstanding citizens was set ablaze by their testimonies. They’d been sentenced to prisons spread throughout the entire magical world, at least the English-speaking prisons.

Snape's crimes had been numerous including being responsible for multiple rapes within Slytherin house in Hogwarts and leaking the addresses of muggleborn students but the reveal that he’d set Voldemort after the Potters hoping that both James and then baby Harry would die so that he could claim the newly widowed Lily had people in the courtroom screaming for his death. Seeing the crowd was out for blood Snape was thrown directly through the Veil of Death.

That had been the last trial that Harry had attended, and he hadn’t actually left the house much since then. After the trials were over the ICW had left Britain for the most part only a small contingent staying behind due to the impending start of the Legacy Preservation Accords which he only knew about thanks to Amelia sharing that tidbit.

The new Interim Minister of Magic, William Silverthorne was a retired auror who’d left after the end of the war. From what Amelia and Sirius had shared he was a very by the book sort of guy which is what got him the job. Tiberius Ogden had accepted the position as Interim Chief Warlock for the Wizengamont. Sirius in celebration that the trials were over informed them he’d purchased a box for the Quidditch World Cup and Harry had written to the Weasleys inviting them to join them.

One of the few things he’d left the Retreat for had seen him back at Hogwarts opening the Chamber of Secrets so the basilisk could be rendered. Rather than go to the goblins for the job Remus had gone to a company that specialized in such things, the price of which was apparently much cheaper than Gringotts was offering. Hermione had of course gone with him and aside from now Headmistress McGonagall, Sirius, Remus, Amelia, a small group of aurors and a freelance reporter and cameraman had gone down as well.

The sight of the dead basilisk or rather its size had stunned and horrified the group in equal measure. Hermione had tucked her head into him and held him in a vice grip. There had been a mention of exploring the place, but Harry had declined stating Remus and Sirius could handle that before turning and leaving the place with Hermione still clutching him followed closely by their old Head of House.

Instead of going back to her office they had instead been led to the kitchen where the house elves were only too happy to serve them. With the sight of the dead basilisk still fresh on their minds Hermione chose that moment to fill McGonagall in on all of the craziness that had been their first three years at Hogwarts leaving nothing out. Having the full story told to her from their perspective with all of the horrors they’d faced cracked the stoic mask of their professor who’d broken and pulled first Hermione and then Harry into fierce hugs.

She then went on to apologize profusely for not listening to them when they came to her in their first year and swore she would be doing her absolute best to make sure the craziness was over. She also apologized to Harry stating she saw too much of his father in him and that ‘Jaimie’ had been a troublemaker since he’d first started crawling. Apparently the woman had been very close with his grandparents Charlus and Dorea since their own school days and invited him to seek her out whenever he wanted to learn more about his parents or grandparents.

At the moment none of that actually mattered to Harry, in fact it wasn’t even on his mind. He was currently sitting nervously on his bed waiting for Hermione to come out of the bathroom. Unlike every other day she was here they had the place completely to themselves and had decided to take advantage of it. When she arrived today they hung out for a bit but it was awkward, more awkward than when they first started kissing after he told everyone about the future. Over the last few weeks that had gotten less awkward and more fun and Harry didn’t think he could ever lie and say he saw her like a sister again.

Hermione meanwhile also fidgeted nervously as she stood in front of the mirror in Harry’s private bathroom. She loved everything about the Retreat but the bathrooms, especially Harry’s master bathroom covered in book matched marble with crystal lighting and handles for the sink, shower and bathtub were among her favorite places.

In truth it had taken a lot of courage on her part just to come this far today but she had summoned her inner Gryffindor and taken the portkey Harry had given her. It had been a few weeks since the meeting and combined with the rest of the time that passed she could honestly say that the last two months had been some she could have never predicted and had flipped her worldview.

It started with Harry being Kissed by a Dementor and miraculously surviving, something she knew better of now. After that he’d been taken to St. Mungo’s, and she’d thought things would go back to normal. Then the ICW had come and had seemingly taken over Magical Britain, which she now knew was at Harry’s request! Soon following that was the Trial of Sirius Black in which the world learned he was innocent, and Peter Pettigrew was the actual traitor. Then while she was on vacation in France with her parents the ICW raids happened and many people who she now knew to be Death Eaters had been arrested, though unfortunately some had managed to flee and avoid being caught thus far.

She had thought that would be the end of it but then had come the Legacy Preservation Act. The Act was something that had first been presented to the ICW over 70 years ago and the Supreme Mugwump of the time and later Dumbledore had been huge factors in blocking. Her own research combined with what Remus and Amelia had been able to dig up showed that the initial pitch had been made upon the discovery of how low the wizarding population had been and what projections showed the population should be yet had been trending downwards.

Squib birth rates had been rising and power levels amongst wizards and witches had been dropping. She thought that was a consequence of inbreeding and had been thoroughly corrected by Andromeda. Regardless the Accords were a measure to correct the issue and prevent what they saw as the slow decline and eventual downfall of the wizarding world. What the initial pitch called for had basically been Free Use sex between wizards and witches with the goal of birthing more children.

She imagined had it passed initially the wizarding world would have degenerated into carnal territories where lust ran rampant. It had taken two decades before the initial proposal was reworked enough where even Hermione had to begrudgingly admit it was functional. The free use part was still there but it was now controlled as it revolved around magical power. Witches and wizards were tested for their personal power levels and were assigned a level/class based on that score.

Level 0, which was a score of 100 or less was for muggles, since apparently their bodies had magic, just not enough to do anything with. Level 1 with scores from 101-200 were squibs, Level 2 scores of 201-300 were low level magicals, Level 3 was Average with scores of 301-400, Level 4 with a score of 401-500 were above average magicals classed as Sorcerer/Sorceress, Level 5 with scores of 501-600 was classified as Enchanter/Enchantress. The final level was level six with scores of 601 and above which were classified as Mages, a category most magicals these days rarely scored into, especially in the U.K.

Once a person’s magical power level or MPI score (Magical Power Index) was known they were given a magical item that would pretty much put a barrier around them that would keep people of a lower level from initiating contact with them. However someone on a higher level could initiate contact with someone on a lower level anytime they pleased. As a consequence of this betrothal contracts were dissolved and even marriages if there was no magical bond established.

The goal was to have magically compatible people bond as such unions had been proven to have powerful children. As a consequence from what had been later shared by Andromeda and Amelia many witches and wizards trapped in contracted marriages had been quite happy to be free of them, and many wives of imprisoned Death Eaters had been quite vocal of their elation.

This version had also failed to be passed, at least by the ICW, nothing however stopped member nations from implementing the act on their own. To date most of the magical Asian, African and many European territories had adopted it. With Dumbledore dying the night they freed Sirius it left the ICW to both elect a new Supreme Mugwump and act as they pleased without his interference.

The ICW had passed the act while she was in France which meant it now applied to all magical territories and was now called the Legacy Preservation Accords. As an upcoming fourth year she would fall under the guidelines of the Accords, though she’d have qualified last year due to her age if it had been in effect at that time.

Hogwarts had acted quickly in sending letters out with the guidelines of how the students who qualified would need to conduct themselves going forward. Hogwarts was first and foremost a school and while they would have to deal with this new situation they had rules for that as well. There would be nothing untoward during classes or out in the halls where just anyone could see nor in the common rooms where the younger students would be exposed, she noticed there was nothing in there about stopping people.

Intellectually Hermione wasn’t a complete stranger to sex. Her mother had actually sat her down during the summer before her previous year so they could talk about it. Still she was a virgin and before this summer had never even kissed a boy and the knowledge that she was now supposed to just let anyone with the right power level have a go at her didn’t fill her with anything more than fright. Unfortunately she had no choice but to comply, the ICW representative that had come to her house had explained that due to her MPI score of 435 she was simply too powerful to let slip through the cracks.

They informed her that while she was a low-level sorceress she could be an Enchantress or even a Mage by the time she graduated. While they wouldn’t force her to participate they explained that it was in her best interest to do so. While they wouldn’t imprison her or anything of that nature she would most definitely find life incredibly difficult later on. Non-participation would go in her file telling everyone that she didn’t actually care about the health and growth of the Wizarding World and she would find attaining any decent employment very hard even if she scored in the top 10% in her O.W.L.S and N.E.W.T.S. While she could return to the muggle world full time her entire family would be obliviated even if she waited until after she graduated and whatever grades she attained wouldn’t be supported by the ICW, it would be as if she fell into a coma as a child.

When put into those terms she realized that the choice wasn’t much of one at all and ‘elected’ to participate. Luckily her father had been away at the time and she and her mother had both agreed he was never to know those types of details about the magical world. After that her mother had taken her shopping and gotten her a bunch of stuff that Hermione had never imagined owning let alone using before and gotten a crash course on things she’d never even entertained before.

Then as if things hadn’t been crazy enough Harry had called that meeting and she learned about the future he’d come from. Suddenly everything else had seemed small in comparison to what they learned and all of her worries about sex seemed to vanish. Since then she’d come over to Harry’s every day, which consequently meant she wasn’t stuck in an empty house while her parents were at work. Knowing what her future held, being subjected to a love potion keyed to Ron, had once combined with the knowledge of the Accords been the catalyst she needed to cross the boundary with Harry and kiss him. Now they kissed every day, multiple times and got bolder with their actions as they grew more comfortable with each other.

Today she determined would be different. It was now July 30^th, meaning it was Neville’s birthday and the day before Harry’s. They had been invited to attend Neville’s party today, and tomorrow Harry would be having his, then the Accords would officially go into effect which is why she was currently standing in Harry’s bathroom. Shaking her head to dispel both her thoughts and nervousness she took a deep breath to summon her Gryffindor courage, released the air from her mouth and let her skirt drop to the floor.

Before she could lose her nerve she unbuttoned her shirt and dropped it leaving her only in a Gryffindor red bra and a thong, which only differed from the bikini’s Harry saw her in because her ass was showing. Finally she reached into her purse and pulled out a necklace, actually it was a choker made of black velvet in the center of which was a shield crest with a black 4 on a red background bordered in gold which said Gryffindor over the top. The back of it showed a small length gold chain and clasp.

The choker wasn’t just for decoration, it was the magical item given to her for the Accords, sent with her Hogwarts book list. As such not only did it display her power level but also had all of the charms needed for it to stop someone on a lower level from interacting with her without her going along with it. Unfortunately unless she bonded to a wizard anyone on her level or above would be free to use her body at will as just by wearing the choker she’d have given her consent.

Bonding with a wizard would cause the choker to change either into the wizards family crest or her own depending on both circumstance and magic. Bonding was usually seen as an instant magical marriage but considering most students weren’t of age, for them it would be an automatic betrothal then upgrade to a marriage once both were of age.

It helped that she was already used to wearing a choker, the girls were all given them as first years. They were told chokers can hold things such as magical gemstones which would allow them to work different kinds of magic or boost the power of their spells. She’d questioned why they didn’t wear rings and was told it would be impractical due to the size of the gems which would in turn cause the rings to melt. That was why even married witches didn’t wear rings and why the choker had been chosen long ago before even the age of the Founders.

After securing the choker in place she took another deep breath and released it before tapping the choker with her wand activating it. She only found out recently thanks to Harry that the boys were given signet rings. They were actually rather simple gold rings that showed a wizards level on it, Harry’s had merged with the other two he already wore and as such he could switch between all three rings showing whichever one he felt at a given time. Considering wizards don’t place gemstones in their rings there was no risk of them overheating and thus melting.

Looking in the mirror she realized that she couldn’t back out now, but this was the price she had to pay to stay with Harry and by this point she knew she’d do anything for him, as evidenced by future her obliviating her parents and sending them to Australia. Another deep breath and release and she gave the girl in the mirror a nod before turned away and opened the door to Harry’s room proper finding Harry sitting on the bed facing the bathroom and subsequently her wearing only his boxers.

He was fidgeting and clearly nervous yet when he spotted her he froze, and his eyes went wide. She felt herself freeze and would be surprised to learn her eyes were just as wide as his, they’d seen each other in swimwear but somehow both of them knew this was different.

As she approached him and he stood up her arms reflexively moved to cover herself just like the first time he’d seen her in a bikini. For several long moments they stood still awkwardly looking at each other before Harry snapped out of it which made sense as outside of the classroom he was always the one that took charge.

“Are you sure you want to do this? We can wait.” Said Harry, at this Hermione paused and after staring into his eyes and seeing the sincerity took another breath and moved her arms.

“I’m fine, I can do this. I want to do this.” Said Hermione

“Remember let your magic flow, embrace it, don’t try to control it.” Said Harry.

She had done as much research as she could on the Mate Bond which had become incredibly rare in Magical UK in fact there were less than 15 bonded couples in the territory and the only people she knew that it included were Andi and Ted Tonks . She read all the papers Remus was able to collect for it but none of them explained how to establish the bond. Hermione had just mentioned one time that she was always relaxed around Harry, then he’d hugged her and she’d almost had an orgasm.

Once pressed he explained that he’d actually loosened the hold on his magic which she’d wanted to strangle somebody for not including that in the reading as it was so damned simple. Considering the first lessons they’d gotten had been on how consciously tap into, control and limit the output of their magical cores it was no wonder the Bond was so rare now as the limiter made it so the magic didn’t flare out with emotions thus stopping accidental magic.

Of course they didn’t have any proof of the theory, but Harry was positive it would work. Hermione actually believed him because he had an instinctive grasp and understanding of his magic that contrasted sharply with and allowed him to keep up with her own knowledge-based approach to magic. 

Her thoughts were immediately broken when Harry closed the distance and hugged her and feeling his magic she responded almost immediately releasing the limiters she’d placed on her magic and allowing it to surge through her. Though there was nothing crazy like a whirlwind of power visually surrounding them both of them could feel the magic surrounding them. When they kissed they lost themselves not to the power but in each other. By the time Hermione came back to awareness it was to find that they were now on the bed with Harry on top of her.

Having broken the kiss Harry began kissing along her neck causing her to moan, which only increased as he palmed both of her breasts. He lingered only for a few moments before moving on kissing across her chest and he released the clasp from the front of her bra, pulling it away and exposing her breasts. As he pulled back to look at her instead of covering up she sat up, slipped her arms out and tossed the bra to the floor, Harry meanwhile was mesmerized, this wasn’t the first time he’d seen Hermione’s boobs even in this life. But they’d been a bit smaller the last time he’d seen them, which had only been because her top had come loose in the pool.

“They’re C-cups now.” Said Hermione blushing.

“They’re beautiful, your beautiful.” Said Harry

Before she could comment her eyes widened seeing his head dip down as he kissed first her left then right breast. Then he slipped a nipple into his mouth, and she threw her head back with a moan. He spent several minutes worshipping her breast with his mouth and the hand closest to the unoccupied one. Hermione wasn’t idle though as her hand had slipped down his body and she was currently stroking his cock through his underwear. Despite all of her research on the subject of sex over the last year this was the first actual cock she was touching, even over underwear. It was big, much bigger than she was expecting if she was honest as her mental calculations but it at about six or seven inches and was thick enough that three of her fingers could rest on top of it.

As he pulled back from her breasts she surged forward capturing his lips in another kiss and pressing her breasts into his chest. Even as they kissed her hands went to the waistband as she pulled his boxers down exposing his cock to the open air and more importantly her hands. As they broke the kiss she pushed him so that he was on his back and removed his boxers from his legs. Slowly she ascended kissing along his legs even as she grasped hold of him and began stroking him fully.

“I’ve waited an entire year for this.” Said Hermione softly surprising Harry.

Before he could comment on that his eyes widened as she kissed the tip and then down the side. Rather than coming right back up after reaching the end of his shaft she went further down kissing his balls before coming back up the other side. As she came up to the tip again she gave it another kiss before slipping the tip in her mouth and licking it. When she pulled back and looked up she blushed seeing his wide eyes before turning her attention back to his cock and taking it back in her mouth and descending. She took the entire head in her mouth before pulling back and immediately going back down.

‘Merlin, Hermione’s sucking my cock.’ Thought Harry throwing his head back.

Unlike the girls he’d heard some of his dormmates talk about during his later Hogwarts years Hermione wasn’t just doing the head or doing it shallowly, instead each time she descended she took more of him into her mouth. When she was half-way down she choked but instead of pulling off completely she went right back down and choked again and again and again. He had half a mind to stop her but he could tell she wouldn’t appreciate that and instead gathered her hair in his right hand and when she descended the next time pushed her further down.

“Take it Hermione, I’m not going to let you go until you take all of it. Knowing you you’ve been practicing so you could take it all the first time you did this. Then once you touch the base it’s going right inside that tight little pussy of yours.”

He didn’t know where the words came from, but they worked and she took another two inches even as she gagged. When she came back up he used her hair to pull her until only the tip was in before giving her a slight push and her head back down. Seeing where she stopped he decided to help her out and when she descended again and got near where she stopped he thrust forward burying himself all the way in her mouth and while not all the way down her throat he was a good bit inside of it. When she pulled back he let her pull all the way off and could see that gleam of accomplishment in her eyes.

“How have you been practicing this and for how long?” questioned Harry.

“Banana’s and cucumbers. My mom bought me a dildo after we found out about the accords.” Said the girl once she got her breath back.

“Anything else you want to tell me?”

“She also got me an anal plug and beads I’ve been practicing with. I hope you learned that spell we talked about so you can fuck my ass too.” Said the girl.

“Didn’t think you’d be into that.”

“I want you to have all of my firsts.”

While he appreciated that, something inside him twisted the words. Hermione was his best friend; she was more than that! While he knew a lot of girls were going to end up being used by a lot of different people that wasn’t happening to Hermione. He had no intention of anyone else touching her! With that in mind he switched their positions, so she was once more on her back and grabbed the waistband of her panties before pulling them down and off of her. With her panties removed he could see she had a small amount of brown hair and small pink lips. Grabbing hold of his cock which was still covered in her saliva he brought it down right on top of her pussy causing her to gasp. Pulling back he was just about to position himself when Hermione grabbed his cock and placed it right at her entrance.

Without the slightest bit of hesitation he pushed the inside of her going to the hilt in one motion. Hermione gasped as her eyes widened as she was suddenly completely full yet none of the pain she was expecting had come. Instead she felt an abundance of other things including the safety and security she had come to associate as being around Harry but she now recognized as his magic.

“I’m okay. You can move.” Spoke the girl after coming back down to reality.

“You sure?”

“Fuck me Harry.”

With that Harry pulled out until just the tip was left before slamming back inside her causing her to moan loudly. Not stopping he pulled out again this time only halfway before going back in and repeating. Grabbing hold of her waist he pulled back so that he was on his knees with her still connected before he began going in and out of her at a steady pace. Watching her tits bounce as he fucked her caused Harry to pick up the pace increasing her moans until she came with a scream.

As she came back from the clouds Hermione realized she was lying on top of Harry, he was stroking her hair even though his cock was still hard inside of her. Pushing herself up and remembering some of her ‘research’ she began slowly rocking back and forth in his lap. Planting her hands on his chest she raised her hips removing just a few inches before dropping back down. Finding a rhythm she was soon riding his cock in earnest before grabbing his hands and holding them to her breasts. Pitching forward she found his lips and initiated another kiss still moving her hips while Harry’s hands fell away from her breasts and grabbed hold of her ass.

After only a few minutes of this Harry planted his feet on the bed and began thrusting upwards every time she came down. Finally she came down and Harry came with roar holding her down as his seed filled her up triggering another orgasm for her. As if that was a signal their magic flared and they were surrounded by a golden aura for nearly thirty seconds before the aura faded and they both collapsed panting heavily.

“That was amazing.” Said Hermione.

Harry said nothing simply kissing her on the forehead not even bothered by the sweat covering her. After catching her breath Hermione climbed off of him before taking him back into her mouth. She didn’t stop with just cleaning him off and instead sucked him until he was hard again. Pulling off with a pop and sitting up it was only then that Harry stopped her much to her confusion.

“Your collar changed.”

As his words registered her eyes widened and she scrambled to turn to the mirror on top of the dresser to the right of the bed. The collar had indeed changed, instead of showing her house and power level it now showed the crest of the House of Potter causing her to squeal in excitement and launch herself at him in a hug.

“I can’t believe we bonded on the first try!” exclaimed Hermione pulling back with a huge smile on her face.

“You doubted it?” questioned Harry.

“No, I just thought it would take more than one go but considering it’s you I shouldn’t be surprised.” Said Hermione, smiling sultrily she turned away from him before bending over so her head was on the bed and her ass was in the air before reaching behind her and spreading her cheeks.

 “Come on, you’ve still got one hole to claim.”

Scrambling at that Harry reached over to grab his wand from the bedside table and after going through the motions of the spell Hermione asked him to learn placed the tip of his wand to her puckered hole. Hermione shivered at the feeling of her insides being cleaned out then sighed when it stopped and the fluid that filled her disappeared. Placing his wand back on the table Harry grabbed hold of his shaft and after stroking himself a few times placed the head at her second entrance.

“Go slow, you’re a bit bigger than what I practiced with.”

Getting in was actually easier than Harry was expecting thanks to the spell which not only cleaned her but lubed her up. As such the head popped in with very little force and slowly he fed even more of himself into her until he bottomed out. Hermione groaned but didn’t try to pull away which was a good thing as she was incredibly tight, and he’d have probably lost control and cum if she moved. Pulling out just a bit he pushed back in causing her to groan again.

Repeating the action he pulled out just a bit more then fed it back to her before pulling out about halfway and going back in. Soon he established a rhythm pulling out just over half of his length each time and pushing back slowly picking up speed. At the same time her groans turned into moans as her insides loosened up allowing him push harder and before long he was fucking her hard to the point that she grabbed a pillow to muffle her moans. Pulling his right hand off of her waist he reached back before bringing it down sharply across her right ass check causing her to squeal.

“No hiding! This is what you wanted! You’re the one who volunteered their ass with no prompting! You don’t get to hide what it does to you.”

Her moans were soon ringing throughout the room as she removed the pillow from her face. Working solely on instinct Harry kept spanking her switching cheeks until he landed twenty and her ass was a light red. Finally she screamed as her orgasm hit, her ass tightening up causing Harry to follow right after her holding her still as he filled her up before they both collapsed to the bed.

Sirius Black hated being in Grimmauld Place and truthfully had no intention of ever stepping foot inside of it again. Unfortunately today he’d had no choice as he’d had to secure the locket horcrux which he’d placed in led box and stashed into the office safe. He had half a mind to put Kreature down but considering the devotion he’d shown his little brother decided not to do so. Instead he ordered the little beast to get the house in order as its current state was unbecoming of a Black property.

At the moment he was sitting in the office meeting with his cousin Narcissa who had at least been smart enough to come to him before filing for divorce with the Ministry. Thus far they had covered just about every point and were nearing the end of the meeting.

“Your son’s attitude leaves a lot to be desired. I watched him while I was hiding at Hogwarts, and he shows nothing that indicate he was raised to our standards. Considering House Black holds the primacy in your marriage as the senior house this is a failure on your part.

That said I will acknowledge once more that you did what you could in this situation and will accept him into the House of Black with the provision that he will be expelled from the House should he not shape up. Not only will he need to raise his grades to our standards, but I expect him to comport himself in a manner befitting a Black.”

“Of course my lord.” Said Narcissa bowing her head.

“Due to your husbands stupidity the vast majority of the Malfoy fortune has been seized. Because of this several Malfoy properties and businesses will be sold or taken over by House Black until the value is enough to make up for the penalties owed due to lack of contract. Anything else will be held in trust until your son comes of age. One of the properties being sold will be Malfoy Manor, as that would put you out of a home you and your son will be allowed to live here.” Said Sirius getting another bow of the head.

“Now as to what to do with you dear cousin.” At this her head snapped up with a look of hope in her eyes.

“If I remember correctly I was initially going to keep you as my mistress.”

Narcissa gulped, during school Sirius had put together his own little harem consisting of herself, Marlene McKinnon, and Cecile Primrose. Marlene had unfortunately been killed with Death Eaters attacked the McKinnon Estate and Cecile left with her parents after graduation.

“Unfortunately you’ve developed an attitude that I find most unbecoming. As such I think you’ll need to be punished and the ICW has provided a way that I don’t even have to do anything. Instead when the Accords go into effect you are going to go along with it. You are going to let yourself be used by whoever wants you regardless of their power level or blood status.”

“I’m not fucking the werewolf.” Said Narcissa.

“You would if I told you to. Luckily for you Remus doesn’t qualify because of his affliction, I hear the ICW is close to a cure though, so we’ll see what happens later.” Said Sirius.

“How long?”

“How does three months sound. Now if that’s everything take those robes off.” Said Sirius

Narcissa stood and silently removed her robes and at his look removed her underwear leaving her standing naked in the office. Wordlessly she walked around the desk and kneeled before fishing his cock out and kissing it.

“Let’s see if you still remember how to do this.”

With his words she kissed her way down to his balls and took them in her mouth.

It was Dora who found them, they’d fallen asleep on a lounge chair by the big pool. They’d exhausted themselves quite honestly they’d had sex on the terrace overlooking the long pool, then in the shower, then they’d gone down to the pool to cool off only to have sex in the pool and on the lounge chair. Their swimsuits were still in the pool, so they were completely naked when they woke up much to Dora’s amusement. Dora had, however, congratulated her when she saw the change in her choker.

She also did them a favor and summoned their swimsuits from the water before they retreated back to Harry’s suite. This time they took separate showers and spent the rest of the time dressed and hanging out with Dora. They watched a movie in the main sitting room before it was time to leave. Dora apparated them to Diagon Alley and from there they went to Toms to Floo to Longbottom Hall.

Arriving they found they were among the first few to arrive. Also present was Hannah Abbott whose choker now sported the Longbottom crest. Harry congratulated his godbrother who in turn thanked him for convincing him to invite Hannah over knowing how badly he was crushing on her. The Abbots were an old family and Hannah was only barely considered a pure blood as she was three generations away from her last muggleborn ancestor.

It was Hermione who asked if Neville was going to try bonding with more witches or if it would just be him and Hannah. Neville as it turns out was fairly powerful with a score of 478 and Hannah was at 415. Powerful wizards were actually encouraged to try bonding with multiple witches, there was even a financial incentive to do so. She already knew Harry would be doing so, it had been discussed during the larger group meetings considering his rather ridiculous MPI score.

As Hannah would one day become Lady Longbottom she stated it was something the two of them would have to discuss as she wasn’t fully against the idea of sharing. Hermione before the recent changes brought on by the LPA had never even considered it, but she was a muggleborn whereas Hannah was from an old magical family, so she was raised to think in terms of family legacy.

Before long more guests started to arrive, their dormmates Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnegan were the first soon followed by Susan Bones, Lavender Brown, while the Greengrass sisters and Tracy Davis arrived together. Neville it turns out had grown up alongside Hannah, Susan, Tracy and the Greengrass sisters as their families were long-time political allies.

The alliance had fallen apart after the war but the children had still been allowed to grow up amongst each other. Harry should have grown up as a part of the group and would have if not for Dumbledore’s interference and wondered openly if they should reconvene the alliance.

“It’s not that easy. The alliance fell apart because there is no active Lord Longbottom or Lord Potter to lead it. As much as I hate to say it my parents are never getting out of St. Mungo's and you wont be of age to inherit for another three years.” Said Neville.

“True but what’s stopping us from ending the Potter-Longbottom Alliance and starting a new one. We can use the same basis as the old one but have more founding member houses and probably keep something like this from happening again.” Said Harry

“I thought you had no interest in politics.” Said Neville

“I don’t, hell I don’t think I’ll ever sit the Potter seat in the Wizengamont. I’ll be the head of more than one house but I don’t see a problem with letting the Ladies of those houses handle the Wizengamont responsibilities if they’d like to.” Said Harry surprising the group.

“Harry no woman has ever sat in the Wizengamont in their own right nor for their husband, only as Regents. It’s why my grandmother couldn’t even be placed in the election for Chief Warlock.” Said Neville.

“This is a time of change though. The Ministry and the Wizengamont had to be restructured majorly. Who says that if we work at it Daphne can’t be the first Chief Witch of the Wizengamont and Hermione couldn’t be the first muggleborn Minister of Magic.”

Daphne did her best not to squirm in her seat at that, just the prospect of holding such an illustrious position dampened her panties. Looking around she found she wasn’t the only one effected, Hermione had flushed as had several other witches.

“What about you, what would you do?” questioned Dean

“Honestly I’m not sure. I don’t really want to be an auror, it’s just what’s expected of me. Maybe I’ll follow Neville’s lead and become a teacher.” Said Harry shrugging.

“You want to be a teacher?” questioned Hermione clearly interested.

“A Herbologist, Professor Sprout says I could probably take her place when she retires though.” Said Neville

“That could work.” Said Daphne quietly.

“With Neville and Potter, sorry Harry at Hogwarts and Gr-Hermione, Susan and I at the Ministry we could probably do whatever we wanted.” Said the girl.

“It’s a nice dream but it all depends on who Daphne and I bond with. If we end up bonded with someone with completely opposite politics the idea’s dead in the water and if we take too long to bond our reputations could be ruined.” Said Susan

“What if I bonded both of you?” questioned Harry surprising the group.

“Excuse me?” questioned Susan.

“In the interest of transparency I was already planning on bonding both of you, if Neville didn’t bond to you first. My idea was that Daphne would become Lady Black and you could be Lady Bones in your own right.” Said Harry.

“That’s more wishful thinking, who says we’d actually accomplish the bond.” Said Daphne shaking her head.

“I do. Harry and I bonded on the first try. We’ve got a pretty good theory on how the bond is established. If he thinks he can bond the both of you I’m inclined to believe him.” Said Hermione.

Several eyes around them were wide as not only had Harry rather blatantly and publicly stated he intended to have sex with both of them, but Hermione was actually backing him up in terms of the bond taking hold. Hermione’s intellect was never in question and in fact was often underestimated so her backing of the claim spoke volumes.

Any further discussion on the topic was put on hold as more guest began to arrive beginning with the Weasleys and the place began to fill up. The rest of the party was rather enjoyable with plenty of laughing and dancing to be had. Harry danced with all of the girls that had been part of the conversation as well as Ginny, Katie Bell, Alicia Spinnet and Angelina Johnson. Harry and Neville had soon been proven to not be the only ones to form the bond as Alicia and Angelina were bonded with Fred and George Weasley respectively. The party had become a mix of students from all of the houses which Neville had apparently expected as he’d experienced this many times before.

Ron had been a bit put out that Harry and Hermione bonded and hadn’t told him but relaxed when he was told it only happened that day, whereas the twins had bonded their girls nearly three weeks by that point. Apparently after the reaming they’d gotten from Harry then their parents, Bill and Charlie the twins had left to visit the girls who were already together and had a serious talk with them with the rest following from there. All in all Neville’s birthday party was considered a success and apparently one of the social events of the year.

On his own birthday which was the next day Harry woke up with Hermione in his bed. The news that they bonded meant no one batted an eye when she’d followed him up to the room the previous night. They didn’t have sex that night but nothing stopped them that morning. Hermione sucked him until he came in her mouth then rode him to an orgasm of her own. They took their shower together taking care to clean each other thoroughly though they managed to refrain from having sex.

Breakfast was had in the chef’s kitchen wing and thankfully they’d gotten fully dressed as Hermione’s parents were there much to their shock. Seeing Hermione’s choker her mother squealed and hugged her before congratulating both of them. Her father wasn’t nearly as excited but did admit he was glad it happened and with Harry before stating he had no desire to discuss such things further. The one thing they did discuss was that Hermione would continue living with her parents and would be free to visit whenever she liked.

Harry’s party was a lot smaller than Neville’s had been as only a few people had been invited. Those people included the Weasley’s, Longbottoms, the Greengrass family, his Gryffindor year mates, Katie Bell, Oliver Wood, Alicia and Angelina to finish his teammates. Tracy, Susan, Hannah and Luna Lovegood had also been invited to finish the group. They spent the day enjoying the weather in the pool in the long pool area, though they had all gotten a tour of the place.

After touring the house Astoria had quietly asked if he would bond with her too when she became a fourth year. Considering she was only going into her second year he’d told her to ask her sister after he bonded with Daphne. The parents who toured the place were also impressed and the wives were making plans to remodel their own homes. They had also been incredibly surprised upon learning his father had the place built for his mother as a wedding gift.

When asked if he would be connecting the floo he’d informed them that he wouldn’t and why as well as why the portkeys they received were only one time use and would be useless once they took them back home. The only one aside from him with a permanent portkey was still Hermione as everyone else who lived there could apparate. The purebloods were rather blown away and Hermione’s mother Miriam explained that this was a rather luxurious estate though she wasn’t actually into design. At different times that day both Daphne and Susan arranged times so that he could visit and attempt to bond with them the next day which would be the day the LPA went active officially.

Unknown to Harry at the time the next edition of the Quibbler would cover not only his small birthday party but a tour of the house and would go on to smash the sales records of even the Daily Prophets top selling issues.

Chapter Text

Amelia Bones would admit if only to herself she was not looking forward to the day. Today was August 1, Day 1 of the Legacy Preservation Accords being in effect or Live Day as those from the ICW that remained had called it. While the ICW was mostly gone now they still had a presence both in the Ministry and St. Mungo’s. The leader of the I.C.W assets still in the Ministry was Silvia Kimura Belluci, a beautiful Brazilian witch who was the one put in charge of the LPA activities in the U.K. It had certainly been a surprise to learn a woman was in charge though that had lessened when she spoke to her as the woman was not only knowledgeable of all of the rules and regulations of the Accords, but she fully supported it. Furthermore she saw it not as a way to create sex slaves but as a way to save their magical heritage.

The witch had given a rather candid interview that had been run on the Wizarding Wireless and carried by both the Daily Prophet and the Quibbler which had answered a lot of questions. Unfortunately not everything had put people at ease, Amelia knew that many parents had not liked having to speak to their children about sex. She knew her brother and his wife had been amongst this group, he barely liked acknowledging his little sister as a sexual being and he’d drunk himself to sleep when he’d had to have the talk with Susan. Like many in the country the Lord and Lady Bones were not bonded, their marriage had been arranged during the war, but they had grown to care deeply about each other. Amelia wouldn’t necessarily say they loved each other, they were Purebloods and hadn’t been raised with such ideas in mind, but they were happy.

That happiness had nearly been destroyed by the announcement of the Accords. Learning their marriage would be considered legally worthless had not pleased any of them so she was quite surprised and happy to see their names in the Daily Prophet as a newly bonded couple. Every day since the announcement of the Accords being passed, the Wizarding Wireless, Daily Prophet and Quibbler congratulated those who were newly bonded. Richard and Joanna had been quite pleased, and her brother had privately told her that the amount of paperwork that would be needed because of a dissolved marriage had terrified him. Amelia herself hadn’t ever married, she’d been betrothed once to Fabian Prewett, but he’d been killed during the war and she had buried herself in work as a result. The closest she’d come to a child was Susan who she spent as much time with as she could when not working.

Living with her brother and his family she had been a witness to everything over the years. In fact it was because she was living here at the time that Richard and Joanna even survived the ambush that night when the Death Eaters had come. The three of them had fought the attackers off and knew that if it had only been two of them they’d have been overwhelmed. Joanna had asked her to live with them permanently soon after and she’d packed up her little apartment and moved back into her childhood home.

“Are you sure you want to go out there.” Said a voice breaking her from her thoughts.

Turning she was not surprised to find Joanna standing there, the woman had truly become her sister over the years. She was a fairly unassuming woman outside of her high-quality robes, then again she was a Hufflepuff, and they all tended to be rather unassuming. Amelia herself was a Hufflepuff and knew the House instilled modesty in its members, they were also more calm and laid back compared to the other houses. Joanna was five years older than Amelia, sharing the same age as Richard and her brown hair was currently hidden within her sleeping cap.

“I’ll be fine.”

This was something she actually believed as a fully grown witch past both her maturity and majority she was actually a fairly powerful Enchantress with an MPI score of 849. The magical maturity was the evolution of the magical core when a witch or wizard reached the age of sixteen, which usually came with a big boost to the magical core. The majority which came at 18 saw another smaller boost in power and was the point where the core stopped growing. Post magical maturity there was a big difference in terms of power levels amongst witches and wizards. An average witch or wizard had a score ranging from 301-500, a Sorcerer/Sorceress had a score ranging from 501-700, an Enchanter/Enchantress had scores ranging from 701-900 and Mages were anything over 900. Dumbledore was on record with a score of 1215, he’d been amongst the most powerful Mages not just in the country but the entire world and adding his political titles and the title of Headmaster had only given him more power only this time politically. It was actually little wonder to anyone that he’d pretty much ruled the country even if he preferred not to take any hands-on action.

“I hate this.” Said Joanna breaking her from her thoughts.

“It was bad enough before with them selling us off but now they are literally slapping collars on us.” Said the woman.

“Hey no one is making whores out of us.” Said Amelia causing her to scoff.

“I’m serious, it would be different if it was a one-way thing, but this goes both ways. Nothing is stopping any witch from approaching a wizard.” Said Amelia

“That just means it’s not slavery. It doesn’t change the fact that they are whoring my daughter out.” Said Joanna causing her to fight to withhold a wince.

“I’ve read all of the rules Amy, I know I can protect her for the summer. I can keep her home and send an elf for anything she needs but she has to go back to school. There is nothing from stopping someone from taking her there out in the open.” Said Joanna.

“I know, McGonagall isn’t happy about it either trust me. I’ve had arguments with ICW staff and there were big debates even in that body about all of this. Unfortunately what it all boils down to is the magical population really is terribly low in terms of numbers and power levels. As much as I hate to say it this is necessary if we want to have a population in as little as 2 centuries from now.” Said Amelia.

“Morgana, is it truly that bad?”

“I’ve seen the numbers Jo, it’s really bad. There’s actually been talk of releasing the population numbers to the media to calm people down.” Said Amelia.

“I don’t know how you are able to handle this so well.”

“I’ve had practice. I’m the Head of the DMLE, there’s always something upsetting me. I just can’t let people see me panic if I start to everyone else will.” Said Amelia

“I don’t know how you weren’t sorted into Gryffindor.” Said Joanna shaking her head before pulling her into a hug.

“Please be careful.”

When they broke the hug her sister-in-law offered her a shaky smile and left the room, no doubt to go watch over Susan as she slept. Amelia herself sighed bringing her hand up to touch her choker where the number 5 could be seen.

Nymphadora Tonks sighed heavily as she looked at herself in the mirror. She’d woken in her natural form, which showed she was definitely her mother’s daughter and thus had inherited the features of the House of Black. Her light brown hair fell down to her back and her eyes were blue like her fathers the only obvious feature she had inherited from him. As a metamorphmagus her form was actually whatever she wanted it to be, but she would always default to this one. Her only bit of coverage was the choker she wore with the number 5 on it exposing her hairless crotch and her pierced nipples. She sometimes wondered if her looks had been inherited from her grandmother, but she’d never met Cygnus or Druella Black who hadn’t hesitated to disown their daughter for spurning a betrothal to the Malfoy scion in favor of a muggleborn.

Her mother had however not been officially disowned as Lord Black had been her great uncle Arcturus Black III. Recognizing the merits of the Mate Bond even then he’d given Andromeda a substantial dowry and had been the only member of the family who’d actually kept up with them. The man had been a constant presence in her life and had been ecstatic at the reemergence of the Black Family gift in her and had theorized that it had been the fresh blood introduced that had caused it. Her MPI score being 857 upon her maturity had been even further proof in his eyes as he’d stated the most powerful magicals in the last few decades were all half-bloods like her. Even in his later years where he’d become more of a recluse he’d still made time for them, and his death had as such hit her family quite hard.

Bringing her hand up to the choker she wondered if she’d even be wearing it if things had worked out between her and Charlie. Unfortunately while she had been good enough to be a friend to Charlie, the fact that her mother had been unofficially disowned meant she wasn’t good enough to be with him to Molly Weasley. The bitch had never liked her as her being a descended of the House of Black pretty much made her evil incarnate to her mind, never mind that she was a Hufflepuff, and her mother had actually married a muggleborn. At least that’s what she had thought it was, her own mother had set her straight on that score though, Molly was simply a gold-digging whore, and she didn’t have enough wealth for Molly’s taste. She wondered how things would work out for her now, Harry had revealed the secret that Molly had trapped Arthur with a love potion, and he’d been too honorable to leave her with child.

The LPA offered Arthur an out and if she’d read her boss correctly then Arthur would be taking complete advantage of it. She couldn’t help but think it couldn’t happen to a more deserving person. If she herself was half the whore she had been accused of being in school she’d have simply fucked Charlie despite everything. Instead they had determined to just stay friends and had started seeing other people then after graduation Charlie had left for Romania within a week despite the fact that he’d had offers to play Quidditch closer to home. If anything showed how bad of a parent Molly was it was the fact that her two eldest had left the country as soon as they were both of age and graduated.

She meanwhile had followed her dream and joined the auror academy. She had studied hard and been taken under the wing of the legendary Master Auror Moody before she had even been out of her first year and with his aid had graduated at the top of her class from the academy. She’d dated a few people since Charlie and using her ability had a few flings with muggles, but nothing had ever been serious. That’s why she’d been so surprised when Harry had pulled her and her parents aside and revealed her future with Remus. Within the memories her mother, who aside from being a Healer was also an expert potion maker, had quickly recognized the signs of a Love Potion being employed. Knowing what she’d done to Harry and what they had suspected happened with Hermione it had not been a stretch to think that Molly had potioned her too.

Remus when he’d been informed had looked horrified and grief stricken, not only did he have severe self-esteem issues but revealed he’d sworn at his mother’s grave that he’d not have any relationships of that sort unless he was either cured or could find control of his werewolf state. Her mother theorized that Remus may have been the victim of a potion as well only his wolf side had given him some resistance to it. Sirius had been furious enough for both of them and it had taken her parents, Harry, and Amelia Bones to talk him out of declaring a Blood Feud against Molly.

Shaking such thoughts from her mind she did a quick tempus charm and found she still had several hours before she had to be at work. Nodding at her appearance she put on a black robe and was pleased at her appearance as it was sheer in all the right places offering a tantalizing image without giving everything away. Moving out of her room in the guest wing she made her way through the Retreat without a sound thanks to silenced feet and was quietly excited that she was walking around the place practically naked. While she’d worn several bikinis in the place it had always been in the pool areas never in the rest of the house. She was also thankful that there were no portraits in the place as she wouldn’t dare to do such a thing if there were.

It didn’t take her long to get to the owners wing and she relaxed slightly as she knew both Sirius and Remus had left the previous night, it was the last night Chaitya’s Brothel would be open in its current form. Harry’s door was open, and he was alone still sleeping. This also wasn’t a surprise as Hermione had left with her parents the previous night after Harry’s birthday celebration ended and everyone else was gone. Closing the door behind her she hesitated for a moment before steeling herself and approaching the bed.

“Harry wake up.”

Harry woke in a rather pleasant mood, roused out of a dream where he was on a beautiful beach surrounded by women only a few of which he recognized. Hermione, Daphne and Susan had been there but there had been several more all of whom had blurry faces that he couldn’t make out. Coming out of said dream was to the sight of another beautiful girl straddling his lap, he almost thought it was Hermione until his vision cleared fully and he got a good look at her.

“Dora?” questioned Harry his tone surprised.

“How’d you know, I’ve never taken this form around you.” Said Dora.

“You look like your mom, what are you doing?”

“Giving you a final birthday present. I had to wait for today, otherwise I’d get in trouble.”

After saying this she removed her robe and his eyes widened realizing both that she was naked beneath it and that her nipples were pierced.

“Looks like someone likes what they see.” Said Dora slowing grinding herself against him causing him to groan.

“Today?” questioned Harry trying to focus on her face.

“It’s LPA day.”

Harry blinked as everything came back to him, his brain finally engaging as the memory came to him. The Legacy Preservation Accord (LPA) was pretty much a free-use sex law passed by the ICW for the purpose of creating more of the exceedingly rare Mate Bonds and the creation of more powerful children in future generations. Rather than make it about blood status like the purebloods in Magical Britain no doubt would have the ICW based things based on a wizard or witches personal magical power level.

“You sure you want to do this? You don’t have to and your more powerful than me.”

“I could leave if you want, but you’d miss your chance to act on that crush of yours before a bunch of Ministry stooges get their hands on me. Also you’re a Mage Harry, I’m an Enchantress, your actually on a higher level than me. I have a higher number score because I’ve already had my magical maturity, I have an adults magical core. As a Mage you can have any non-bonded witch you want, as you’re on the topmost level of the power spectrum. You could have me, Gwenog Jones or Madam Bones, if you told her to Professor Sinistra would bend over and let you fuck her on the Astronomy Tower.”

As she spoke Dora was slowly grinding her hips on top of him and with each name she shifted so that she was in that witches image, with the exception of Madam Bones who was both her boss and a woman she highly respected. Harry reflexively grabbed her hips and rather than stopping her held her so there was a bit more pressure. Dora laughed before changing back into her natural form and pitching forward pressing her breasts into his bare chest and kissing him. As the kiss deepened Dora moaned as Harry’s magic was suddenly filling their surroundings and she instinctively released the limits holding hers back in answer. His hands moved from her hips so that he was cupping both of her ass cheeks and he squeezed causing her to grind down harder on him.

Breaking the kiss she moaned into the air even as Harry was lifting her just enough for her to reach in and free his cock from his boxers. Lining him up she dropped impaling herself on him and taking it all the way to the base. Unlike when Hermione did it Dora knew what she was doing and as such there was no discovery phase as she was immediately using her hips and bouncing on his cock. Harry had not released his grip on her ass, instead he only held her tighter as she went while he kissed and sucked on her neck.

Suddenly she squealed as Harry turned and she found herself on her back. Grabbing her legs he placed them on his shoulders before he began drilling into her each thrust of his hips hitting her hard the room echoing with the sounds of their thighs clapping together. Not content with just stroking into her he used his grip on her hips to rock her up and down causing her eyes to widen as he began repeatedly hitting her G-spot much to her delight. He ponded her into the mattress and she could do nothing but take it and moan until she cried out.

“Fuck yes! Just like that! I’m gonna cum, yes, YES!”

Her body shook as she came hard, her eyes rolling as her orgasm slammed into her. Harry nearly came himself as she clamped down on him but was somehow able to force it back even as he kept slamming into her. Dora not even able to come down from her first was thrown into a second orgasm in what seemed like no time and screamed as she was forced back over the edge in less than a few minutes. This time Harry couldn’t hold back and blasted her insides as he came with a roar.

“Fucking hell.” Panting Dora only barely got the words out as Harry pulled out of her and she felt his essence leaking out of her.

With her eyes closed she had no idea Harry was still hard while the surprising even him. His body was moving on instinct supplied by his magic, a connection had been established but it wasn’t complete. He knew instinctively that he wasn’t done yet, he could bond with her but she needed more than Hermione did. Hermione had already been dedicated to him so bonding with her was easy, especially since she wanted him to bond with her. Dora though wasn’t looking to bond with him when she came in, just give him a fun experience as a thank you for the second chance. His magic told him he could bond with her, but he’d have to give her what she needed, what her Black blood called for.

Dora was brought out of her daze by a pair of slaps to her face, they weren’t hard but they were enough for her to feel them. Blinking herself back to awareness she looked up to find Harry’s cock still hard in her face as he was on his knees right beside her head. Knowing what he wanted she kissed the shaft before licking down to his balls even as one of her hands came up to stroke him. Popping one of them into her mouth she sucked and swirled her tongue around it before moving onto the other one. This went on for what could have been a minute or several before Harry tugged her hair, and she pulled back using her tongue to lick a trail up to the head which she took in her mouth.  

She took him about halfway on the first descent before pulling back and her eyes widened when on her next descent he pushed her head all the way down sheathing himself entirely in her throat causing her to gag loudly. He held her there for several seconds before pulling back giving her all of a second to breath before he was right back in her throat. Looking up at him through watery eyes she knew she could stop him, but rather than beat on his thighs are signal him to stop she put her arms down. Dora wasn’t a stranger to oral sex, she’d been sucking cock since she was a fourth year herself, eating pussy too for that matter, but she had never been throatfucked before. She had fantasized about it but had never let anyone do it, only now she was thinking it had been because they weren’t powerful enough. Harry was throatfucking her and she liked it and as one of her hands reached down to her cunt he slapped it, and she immediately moved it behind her back.

GAK, GAWK, GAUK, GAK

The sounds of her gagging echoed through the room and Harry didn’t stop, saliva was covering her face and chin, running down his balls and creating a puddle on the bed and she hardly even noticed. Finally when he pulled out his cock was shining, and multiple strings of saliva connected him to her mouth. She didn’t close her mouth even as she took in lungful’s of air.

“So this is what you actually wanted. That’s why you came here in your natural form and not the one I always see you in. You might have thought you came here just for fun, but really you came to be claimed didn’t you.” Said Harry his tone one of realization while Dora sat staring at him seemingly lost. He slapped her again, only this time with his cock and the combination of humiliation, anger and arousal that sprang up in her was enough to bring her back into awareness.

“I asked you a question.” As he said this one of his hands reached out and grabbed her by the throat and squeezed for only a few seconds before relaxing his grip but not letting her go.

“Yes.” The answer came low and with a gasp.

“I didn’t catch that.”

“Yes. I want to be claimed.” Said Dora

Witches of the House of Black were not submissive by nature. They were born of powerful magical stock and as such were headstrong and haughty as they were used to getting their way. They were beautiful and they knew it, able to manipulate those around them without going through with seduction. Politics was just another means of manipulation for them which is why they all fit so well in Slytherin, for a Black witch you had to do more than fuck them to bond with one, you had to make her submit. It was why Narcissa had only one son and Bellatrix hadn’t had any kids, their husbands had both not only been weaker than them but had been unable to establish the dominance needed to claim them. Andromeda by contrast had been claimed by Ted while still in school, was bonded and quite happy in her marriage. Harry through his innate understanding of his magic interacting with Dora’s had figured this out and acted on that understanding even if he couldn’t quite put it in words.

“Bend over, ass up.” Said Harry releasing his hold on her throat.

Dora at his words hurried to do as he said, flipping over and raising her ass in the air with her face planted on the bed. Placing his cock at her entrance Harry slammed himself inside and set a harsh brutal pace that had her moaning loudly into the bed. Raising his hand he slapped her ass several times until it was a bright red causing her to cry out in a mixture of pain and pleasure. Grabbing her hair he tugged harshly lifting her face out of the mattress allowing her cries to echo through the room.

Their angle just happened to face the mirror and looking into it Harry could see her eyes were rolled up and her breasts bounced almost hypnotically as he took her. She came twice in that position, and he didn’t even slow as he fucked her through her orgasms. Pulling back Harry got off of the bed causing her to whine at least until he pulled her by the waist and pulled her right back on his cock. Now with his feet planted he reached forward and grabbed her by the throat again pulling her back until she could see her full body in the mirror. As he fucked her Dora could only moan as she watched herself getting fucked in the mirror and this time when she came he followed right after flooding her depths while she screamed.

When she came down from her orgasm this time Harry was holding her in the same position, and she was slumped against him breathing heavily.

“Look in the mirror.”

She followed the instruction on instinct more than anything taking in her sweating body, the rise and fall of her tits, and the giddy expression on her face that showed she’d been well fucked. Finally her eyes settled on her choker where the number had been replaced by a house crest she didn’t recognize.

“It’s for the Most Ancient and Noble House of Laenareon. The last heir died during the war and when the head died a few years ago he willed the entire House, its Lordship, and all of its assets to me.” Said Harry.

By the time breakfast was being served both Dora and Harry had cleaned up and dressed. They were the first down at the table and Dora was surprised when both Sirus and Remus came done nursing headaches. Her parents had been the next to arrive and they ate silently for the most part. It was only as they were finishing their meals, and after she’d had her coffee and was fully awake that Andromeda noticed her daughter’s choker.

“Nymphadora already!” exclaimed the woman in shock.

“It was going to happen eventually; I just skipped the wait. Wasn’t expecting this though.” Said Dora

“You didn’t even leave last night!” exclaimed the woman.

“This morning.” Said Dora.

“I don’t recognize the crest.” Said Ted frowning.

“It’s for House Laenareon, which is weird as they died out around 8 years ago now that I think about it.” Said Andi.

“Really pup, good on you.” Said Sirius chuckling.

“Excuse me?”

“Harry was the inheritor of House Laenareon and its assets, one of several houses he was named as such for in the aftermath of the war.” Said Sirius.

“I’ll have to head to Gringotts and pick up the heirs ring for that one since its active now.” Said Remus

“I’m surprised you bonded with two people that quickly.” Said Sirius getting Harry to shrug.

“It’s not actually that hard, Hermione and I figured it out. You just have to release the limiters on your magic then its just a matter of you listening to it.” Said Harry

“That’s actually your Potter heritage showing through. The Potters have an instinctive understanding for how to utilize their magic. I’ll have to have your grandfather’s portrait brought here so you can speak to him.” Said Sirius.

“Let’s take a step back, why would you release your limiters?” questioned Andi.

“The entire thing is about magic, with your limiters active barely any of your magic is interacting. Releasing the limiters allows your magic free reign to interact with the other source and helps in the process of establishing the bond.” Said Harry.

“When did the two of you figure it out?” question Ted.

“A few days ago. We were both pretty sure we were right which is why neither of us were surprised when the bond was established, especially as we were already so comfortable around each other.” Said Harry.

“I never released my limiters though.” Said Dora frowning.

“But I did, my magic was all around us and thus connected to you. It was certainly harder than with Hermione, but it just meant I had to meet your standards for you to accept the bond and thanks to the connection of our magic I knew what those standards were.” Said Harry

“Well no wonder the bond has become so rare. Purebloods don’t just release their limiters, especially for something like that.” Said Sirius

“This could also explain why so many bonds have been established recently. Desperate witches may be unconsciously releasing their limiters and the wizards are doing so due to excitement.” Said Andi

“I think we need to test this theory further before anyone gets too excited.” Said Remus

“How do you propose we do that, Nymphadora, Hermione and I are all bonded witches already.” Said Andi

“But there’s one witch and wizard in our circle who aren’t.” said Remus.

“You think Amy will go for it?” questioned Sirius frowning.

“What was your index score again?” questioned Remus.

“908.” Said Sirius scowling, he’d lost 200 points thanks to his time in Azkaban and would have lost more if not for all the time he’d spent in his Animagus form.

“Then she’ll do it. One she’ll want an answer if only for her niece if the theory works and two you’re more powerful than her at least this way it would be private.” Said Andi

Sirius frowned and called Dobby who provided a notepad and a pen from the office. Deciding to be transparent he wrote down a note explaining the situation before handing it to Dobby and asking him to deliver it to her personally. The little elf was only gone for around 3 minutes before returning with a note stating she’d be there in an hour as she had a meeting to attend. Harry and Dora decided to make themselves scarce at that point and retreated to the movie room.

Nearly three hours later they were called into the main room where Sirius and Amelia could be seen, the latter of which now sported the crest for House Black on her choker.

“So pup looks like you and Hermione were right.” Said Sirius

“So its really that simple, just magic intermingling?” questioned Ted.

“Definitely not, it jumpstarts the process though. The bond definitely has to be earned.” Said Sirius.

“I wasn’t expecting this to actually work but since it has and there are now three different witches its worked for I think it can be reported to the ICW.” Said Amelia.

“Harry did you write any of it down?” questioned Andi.

“Hermione did, it’s part of her process. She likes to go back over all of the information whenever she needs to.” Said Harry.

“Well you can all pay the future Lady Potter a visit, I have to go back to work.” Said Amelia standing to her feet before turning her gaze on Dora.

“I expect you in the office, on time.” Said the woman before twisting on the spot and apparating away.

A few hours later Harry found himself walking into The Leaky Cauldron with Sirius, Dora, and Remus. As it was only 9 o’clock there were still an hour before Susan would be expecting him. The sight that greeted them upon entry was that of pure debauchery as every direction he looked there were partially or fully naked witches and wizards going at it in a full-on orgy. People were getting fucked on the tables or at the bar, witches and wizards both could be seen on their knees providing oral stimulation and one witch who looked suspiciously like Madam Hooch riding a wizard in front of the bar with her legs open for everyone to see. They rather hurriedly left the cauldron and made their way over to Gringotts.

Thankfully Diagon Alley itself hadn’t descended into such a scene and there were aurors on the street in clear view. Gringotts was also clear of such a scene, goblins had little tolerance for witches and wizards normally so such things definitely wouldn’t be tolerated within the bank. Ernok, his account manager had been the Manager of the Potter accounts since his grandfather had taken up the Lordship which meant he’d been able to block Dumbledore from accessing the main Potter vaults or anything else tied to him. The only one he hadn’t been able to block had been his Trust Vault since the man had the key. From what Remus had told him the old goblin had not been impressed when his parents’ wills were blocked and had not been pleased that he’d been informed Harry had never gotten his mail from Gringotts and hadn’t even known he had an account manager.

Claiming the House Laenareon heir’s ring had been rather simple even though it had required his providing a fresh drop of blood. The ring itself had slid on and merged with the others seamlessly as well, which he was thankful for. Because of the number of people that willed their Houses to him in the aftermath of the Blood War he’d had to provide more blood for an inheritance test. If there was a legitimate heir already approved by magic he wouldn’t be able to claim that house. Turns out seven of the Houses he would not be able to claim as magic deemed his claim invalid.

That still left several that he was able to claim such as Houses Black and Peverell which he’d been expecting. Ravenclaw he hadn’t expected but received thanks to his mother as the line had apparently squibbed out. Gryffindor he’d inherited himself in his 2^nd year when he pulled the sword from the hat, Slytherin he gained through right of conquest having bested Riddle. Houses Paxton, Mallister, Edgerton, Forrester, Rosewood, and Dumbledore were houses that he’d inherited by way of wills all of which were Most Ancient and Most Noble level houses except for House Dumbledore which was only a Noble House

“That’s 12 Houses!” Said Harry in shock.

“Thirteen total including House Potter” said Sirius.

‘14 witches if Susan is bonded as a Bones’ thought Harry in shock

“What if he doesn’t accept the willed houses?” questioned Remus.

“They’ll be declared extinct leaving everything to be claimed by your Ministry.” Said Ernok

“You can’t just throw away an Ancient and Noble House. That’s political suicide.” Said Remus frowning.

“The Founders Houses are pretty much the same, even Slytherin can’t just be thrown away.” Said Dora

 “Could his kids inherit any houses he doesn’t claim?” questioned Sirius.

“Only Peverell as it was dormant in House Potter. I’m actually surprised it was even reactivated.” Said Ernok.

“Well why can’t I absorb the other Houses?” questioned Harry.

“Willed Houses and Lordships can’t be absorbed. The Founder Houses you gained through either merit or conquest. Ravenclaw was earned by your mother, she never accepted or denied it as she was never tested for inheritance leaving it to you. House Peverell went dormant because no one met the qualifications until now.” Said Ernok.

“Okay, I’ll accept all of them except for House Dumbledore. It’s only a Noble House and only got that status thanks to his actions with Grindelwald. After what the old man put me through people will understand me not accepting it, especially with all of the other Houses I’ve inherited” Said Harry.

“Well it’s not the largest group I’ve ever heard of.” Said Dora getting Harry to look her way.

“Back in the day covens were formed by witches all linked to the same wizard. It was usually the Lady and the wizards mistresses, but this will apply.” Said Dora.

“She’s right, if I remember correctly the Black Coven had somewhere around 15 witches.” Said Sirius

“And that’s legal?” questioned Harry.

“Sure is, hell as a Lord it’s pretty much expected you’d have a couple mistresses.” Said Sirius

Harry went silent after that as he struggled to keep his composer. They didn’t remain in the bank to much longer either, Harry claimed the rings all of which merged with his current set, the requested two portraits, one of his grandfather Charlus, and one with him and his grandmother Dorea and then they were leaving the bank.

When Harry stepped through the Floo and into Bones Manor he was greeted to the sight of a nervous looking Susan Bones. She wore a yellow sundress which went pretty well with her long red hair as far as he was concerned. Her choker was decorated in Hufflepuff design with the number 4 in the center.

She explained that her parents had both left for work, her father was a Warder and her mother worked in the Ministry. As she gave him a tour of the house she seemed to relax especially once they stepped outside and took in the view which was a breathtaking grassland with mountains in the distance and a lake behind the house. Harry would admit it was a beautiful house with 8 bedrooms and ten bathrooms, though none of the more modern amenities as it was clearly a wizarding house with crystal lighting.

As she led him into her room Harry saw it was decorated with very light pink walls, a vanity, a work desk, and her bed which was fully made. Susan guided him to the bed before climbing into his lap and kissing him. Wrapping his arms around her he returned the kiss and was surprised to feel her magic begin filling the room. As he let his own out as well she began grinding her hips on him even as he broke the kiss and targeted her neck.

“I can’t believe this is happening. I’ve thought about this for nearly a year.” Said Susan softly.

“They only announced the Accords in June.” Said Harry reaching down and grabbing her ass realizing quickly she wasn’t wearing any underwear.

“They told us about sex at the beginning of 3^rd year remember.” Said the girl.

Now that he thought about it he did remember a sex education class. It was definitely one of the retroactive changes that happened after he came back as he’d have never forgotten a sex education class conducted by Penelope Clearwater otherwise, especially since it had gone into sexual acts and not just biology.

“Now that you mention it, that explains why Hermione said that.”

“I don’t think there’s a witch in our school who doesn’t want you to sleep with them. But today it’s my turn.” Said Susan before pushing him back.

Allowing himself to fall backwards he watched as she lifted her dress over her head and dropped it to the floor leaving her completely naked. Rather than kiss him again she undid his pants before getting off of him and the bed so that she could pull them down and off. Settling on her knees she removed the offending articles of clothing from his feet before reaching up and grabbing his cock to stroke it.

“It’s so big.” Said the girl softly before kissing the tip.

Harry chose that moment to sit up leaning back on his hands just in time to watch her take him into her mouth. As she bobbed her head on his length he could only groan at the feel of her mouth wrapped around him and her tongue. She took him deeper with each descent taking nearly all of it before pulling off only to spit on it much to his surprise even as she began stroking it.

“Hermione told us she took the entire thing, I will too.”

With that she took him right back in her mouth but instead of bobbing she pushed herself down until she choked, pulled off just a bit and went right back down to her previous chokepoint. She repeated the process until her lips were at the back and his length was in her throat. Pulling back and off she took a deep gasping breath before going back down to the base again, pulled up about halfway and went right back down. Falling back down to his back Harry lost track of time as she sucked him alternating between going deep and fast shallow descents until finally his back arched and he came. Despite the warning he gave Susan didn’t pull off instead pulling back until only the head was in and he filled her mouth forcing her to swallow to make more room. Finally he stopped and she pulled away but stayed down on her knees until he sat up and looked down at her. Opening her mouth she showed off the mouthful before closing and swallowing it all.

Having only flagged a little he was right back to full mast and reached down to pull her back up onto the bed. As he did he spun so she was on her back then stood to his feet, seeing this she spread her legs wide in invitation showing off a puffy pussy topped with a mound of red hair. Grabbing hold of himself he guided himself to her entrance and pushed inside slowly until he was fully sheathed inside her. He was a bit disappointed there was no barrier but didn’t let it take hold, instead he pulled back and pushed back in with force causing her to moan loudly. Pulling back out he pushed back in only for both of them to moan when she met the thrust herself.

As they picked up a rhythm Harry reached up and palmed her breasts which had begun bouncing with each thrust. It was no secret that Susan had the biggest tits in their year and was even bigger than some of their upperclassmen as such she was not surprised when he pitched forward and took one into his mouth. Instead she moaned even as her arms wrapped around his head. She was surprised however when he pulled away and squealed in shock when he actually picked her up from the bed. Instinctively she wrapped herself around him even as he spun and pinned her to the wall of her room and started fucking her against the wall.

“Cumming!”

At her exclamation Harry gave it to her even harder fucking her through her orgasm and right into another one. This time when she came Harry was right with filling her up and nearly falling to his knees because of it. After regaining a bit of strength he lifted her again and placed her back on the bed before collapsing beside her.

“Sorry, just let me catch my breath and we can keep going.” Said Harry causing her eyes to widen.

“Wait you can keep going?!”

“Yeah, why do you sound so surprised, I know you weren’t a virgin.”

“Ernie couldn’t even do that much, he lasted like 10 minutes then it was over.” Said Susan causing him to snort.

“It’s not funny.” Said Susan

“Sorry, he just likes to brag a lot. He’s like Malfoy, talks a lot but can’t back it up.” Said Harry causing her to laugh.

“What’s your MPI score? I know you’re a Mage but I’m curious.” Said the girl after a few moments of silence.

“683.”

“No wonder, your stamina is probably through the roof.”

“What’s yours.”

“425”

After saying this she stood and stretched only to immediately feel fluids racing down her legs. Excusing herself she went into her attached bathroom to clean up and Harry drifted off only to leap up after hearing her squeal.

“Sue you ok!” called the boy grabbing his wand from her nightstand.

He was answered when she came racing out of the bathroom and leapt at him causing him to fall back on the bed even though he caught her before planting a big kiss on him. When she pulled back she was nearly bouncing in place which did wonderful things to her breasts.

“We bonded.”

The words forced his eyes up from her tits to her choker which now showed the House Bones crest instead of the Hufflepuff crest it previously did.

Nearly two hours later and Harry was arriving home by way of his portkey. While he hated portkey travel there was no way he was going to be using the Floo again and going back through the Leaky Cauldron. After they had sufficiently recovered rather than having sex again they’d gotten dressed, and Susan had taken him on a flight around the grounds using a pair of Comet 260’s. Susan was actually quite the flyer, and they were soon racing across the grounds laughing. When they finally decided to touch down they found Hannah sitting out in front of the house watching them. Learning that Hannah was just as good in the air as Susan was had him encouraging both to try out for their house Quidditch team before he left.

Dobby had lunch ready for him in only a few minutes which consisted of a grilled chicken sandwich and fries (chips?) which he ate out on the loggia. After a quick shower and changing into his loungewear, which was pretty much some swim trunks and a t-shirt he headed out back near the pool and settled into a hammock. He only barely settled when the alarm he set on his wand went off, which meant he had fifteen minutes until Daphne arrived. Stepping into the office briefly he found his grandfathers portrait was already hung though still sleeping, he gave himself a mental reminder to wake him tomorrow. His desk was stacked with files for the various houses he’d inherited which he would have to go over tomorrow as well. Jotting down a quick note he summoned Daisy, one of the few female Potter Elves and had her deliver it to Daphne discreetly.

Before he could leave the office he spotted a roll of parchment marked with the Longbottom seal showing it was from Neville. It’s contents were a mix of surprising and expected news, Hannah had suggested that he should try to bond with a few more witches if only for the benefits the ICW would give them. An ICW Healer had reached out and informed his gran that Neville’s parents had been misdiagnosed, while they had definitely been suffering the effects of the Cruciatus Curse when they arrived they’d long since been healed of those effects. They were still trapped in their minds but now the ICW would be looking into ways to free them from the mental prisons they were in.

Neville was of two minds about that, obviously he was ecstatic that there was actually hope of them recovering and rejoining the world of the living, on the other he dreaded them returning to the world only for their marriage to be declared invalid and be thrown to the metaphorical wolves. He spent a bit of the page ranting about that before informing him his gran was taking him and Hannah to one of the vacation properties to get away for a bit and he wouldn’t be back until the 10^th which was two days before Hogwarts letters usually arrived.

He wrote a quick response on parchment, sealed it with his Potter heir ring and sent it off with Hedwig who was already waiting. Picking up the phone he ordered a pizza for delivery then had Mikey place a bucket of ice and drinks next to the jacuzzi. Daphne arrived by way of Elf-apparition directly into the backyard with Daisy, she was wearing a light green sundress, a choker decorated in Slytherin colors with the number 4 was around her neck, her long dark brown hair was parted in the center and fell in loose curls around her shoulders and the way her brown eyes regarded him was almost seductive in their own right.

“Heir Potter, thank you for the invitation.” Her first words using the formal greeting told him she was already playing the game.

“Heiress Greengrass, it is a pleasure to have you and thank you for gracing me with your company.”

“You’re learning.” Said the girl smirking.

“Shall we.” Said the boy gesturing to the jacuzzi.

Daphne responded by slipping the straps of her dress off of her arms and allowing it to drop and pool at her feet revealing she was wearing a dark purple bikini beneath it. After removing his shirt he looked to her just in time to see her hair securing itself up so that it would be away from the water. There was a wand holster around her right thigh which she removed before sheathing her wand and placing on a nearby table giving him a nice view of her ass in the process. Removing his own holster from around his waist he placed it beside hers and offered her a hand which she accepted before stepping into the jacuzzi before he slipped in across from her. Moving over to the bucket he removed two glass bottled cokes and after popping the tops handed her one.

“What’s this?” questioned the girl.

“A muggle soft drink, my mothers favorite.” Said Harry before taking a swig of his drink prompting her to take a sip of her own before taking a longer pull before placing it down beside her.

“Let’s skip the pretense shall we?” said the girl getting a nod from him.

“We both know you brought me here to fuck me. You talked a big game at Neville’s party and at your own as well. While that’s all well and good the last three years tells a completely different story. The letters we’ve exchanged over the summer offsetting some of that are the only reason I’m here right now. I’d like to know what makes you worthy of me.” Said Daphne

“Worthy?”

“Yes worthy. I’m not just a notch on your bedpost, nor simply a catch. I am the catch, a pureblood heiress from a Most Ancient and Most Noble House, I maintain a straight O in my classes rivaled only by Granger and I’m not nearly as polarizing. With Snape gone and no longer able to play favorites I’m the obvious choice for Slytherin prefect and Head Girl down the line. I keep my mouth shut in public, I smile when it’s needed, and I’ve never caused a scene. I’m the most beautiful girl in our year and that’s despite not having tits as big Sue’s, I am the real standard for Slytherin, and I have a MPI score of 450.”

Harry was silent as he regarded her using his drink to hide the fact that she’d surprised him. It had almost seemed as if she was trying to sell herself to him for a moment listing all of those points, but he knew better. Though it hadn’t happened yet, he knew by 5^th year she was known as Slytherin’s Ice Queen, she had never accepted a Hogsmeade date, never been caught in a broom closet or even entertaining the company of anyone male or female whose name was not Astoria Greengrass, her little sister, or Tracey Davis a witch that was as good as her sister. Daphne had incredibly high standards and despite the Accords she would probably be perfectly fine and go untouched thanks to her MPI score.

“You are certainly impressive, and I won’t pretend I hadn’t noticed those things, your academic rivalry with Hermione has been amusing for me at times as well. While you’ve established a descent reputation you are also something of a background character.” As he said this he could see she didn’t like it as her hand tightened minutely around her glass.

“From a pureblood perspective you are indeed quite the catch, the problem is I’m not a pureblood. Furthermore as much as I hate to say it I’m the Boy-Who-Lived, that comes with spotlight. As was recently pointed out to me I can have any witch I want including your sister who slipped up yesterday remember.”

“Astoria is excitable.” Said Daphne.

“That she is, still without taking my magical score into account, you and I both know the point still stands. Let’s remove the Boy-Who-Lived and all that comes with it, I’m the heir of multiple houses, including 3 Founder Houses, and all of the houses I’m heir to are at least Most Ancient and Noble in stature. You want a man with power, I have it to spare and not just magically. I have more votes on the Wizengamont than any other single Lord can claim and enough assets that I never have to work a day in my life and still wouldn’t be cutting into more than what’s gained yearly in interest alone. Furthermore no other man would ever offer you the future I am, fixing things so that you could not only sit in the Wizengamont tiers but become Chief Witch one day.” Said Harry pausing and taking a sip of his drink taking in the fact that he had her complete attention before placing it down.

“Let’s not speak of the future though, how about the past. In second year I defeated a thousand year old basilisk, retrieving the Sword of Gryffindor in the process and preventing the closing of Hogwarts. A few months ago I drove off a swarm of Dementors with a fully corporeal Patronus Charm, a spell Madam Bones informs me most of her aurors can’t even perform. Even more than that, I’m the one who got rid of Fudge and Snape, I defanged Lucius Malfoy and got him sent to Azkaban, got the Ministry and the Wizengamont shut down and ensured my godfather got the trial he was previously denied. I’m the reason the ICW showed up at all, it took very little effort on my part and best of all only a handful of people even know I did it.” Said Harry smirking as her eyes widened in shock.

Her eyes widened even further when she felt his magic suddenly filling the area around them before he closed the distance between them and trailed one hand up her side, over the side of one of her breast and out of the water until he was holding her loosely around the neck.

“Worthiness, we both know that you’d have never settled for anyone less than me. You’d have probably married whoever your father asked, most likely some weak pureblood who you could manipulate but you’d have never been happy. You’d have been just like all of those pureblood wives who couldn’t wait to have the ICW annul their marriages when their husbands were arrested. You want power, but even more than that you want to be seen as powerful in your own right. If I’m wrong I’ll let you go, you can leave, and I’ll never approach you again.” Said Harry.

“And if you’re right?” questioned Daphne.

“Well we both know what’s going to happen don’t we.” Said Harry leaning closer to her so that their lips were only barely apart.

Daphne responded by kissing him releasing the limiters on her own magic as well. As they kissed her legs opened wide before closing around him pulling him tighter against her. Breaking the kiss he targeted her neck causing her to moan even as one of his hands reached down reached into her bottoms. She gasped as his fingers began rubbing against her revealing that she was beyond moist at the same time his other hand had reached behind her and pulled at the string of her top causing the tie to be undone and allowing him to pull the top away exposing her bare breast to the open air.

Pulling back he lifted her out of the water and sat her down on the edge of the jacuzzi before pulling her bottoms down and off of her legs and dropping them. Daphne had nothing put smooth skin above and around her cunt, with small lips and it was instinct more than anything that drove him to lay a trail of kisses up her right leg to her center. Her breath hitched as he breathed on her mound only for him to lay a trail down her left leg before he was between her legs and they were kissing again. He broke the kiss after only a few moments and then kissed a trail down her neck then her chest kissing around her right breast before taking a nipple into his mouth causing her to throw her head back and moan. He didn’t stay there long though before giving equal treatment to its twin. When he broke from her nipples he used his tongue to blaze a trail down into her bellybutton and her eyes widened as he kept going.

‘He’s not really going to…’

“MORGANA! HE’S LICKING MY CUNT! HARRY POTTER IS LICKING MY CUNT!”

Harry felt his pride swell at making her lose her composure so easily as he licked along her lips. Using his fingers to part the top of her lips exposed the small nub that was her clit and he immediately zeroed in on it. Daphne screamed again as he began constantly flicking his tongue across her clit, up down, left right and even circling it. His right hand trailed down as he used two fingers to slide along her lips before pushing them inside before he began pushing back and forth inside of her. He kept the assault up for several minutes before she suddenly shrieked, her legs clamping down around his head as she came explosively, her insides convulsing around his fingers while she trembled.

When her orgasm subsided her limbs released him, and he pulled away to find her panting heavily and still trembling. Climbing out of the water he moved over to the table and with a quick familiar motion of his wand had her levitating into one of the poolside chairs, the back of which was already down allowing him to place her down on her side. Shucking his trunks he moved over to her and lifted his head to her entrance before pushing inside. Daphne let loose a gasp as she was suddenly full yet the aftereffects of her orgasm and the feel of his magic made it so she didn’t even feel her maidenhead tear. Instead she immediately had a miniature orgasm and Harry began slowly thrusting in and out of her.

Eventually Daphne came back to awareness enough that she began softly pushing back to meet his thrusts though he still kept a slow pace for several more minutes. When she began pushing back harder Harry lifted her leg and placed it behind him before he began thrusting harder into her. His mouth once again sought out her neck while his hands began squeezing her tits before focusing on pinching and rolling her nipples. This time after she came she was moved to her hands and knees before Harry started hammering her with hard brutal strokes. Grabbing her hair with his left hand he pulled just enough so she arched her back while her eyes rolled back in her head while he popped her ass hard enough that she squealed.

“HARRY! I’M CUMMING AGAIN! HARRY! HARRY! HAARRRRYYYYYY!”

When she came this time Harry slammed into her to the hilt and exploded filling her with his seed. The doorbell rang a few minutes later and Harry pushed himself out of the seat causing her to pout cutely. Using his wand he applied a quick drying charm to his trunks before slipping them back on. He entered the house through the office and grabbed a bit of the muggle money he kept in there before heading to the door. He came back a few minutes later with two boxes of pizza and a box of wings both of which Daphne enjoyed.

Andromeda found them lying naked in the hammock and as such immediately noticed the choker with the House of Black crest on it. The sight of Harry's cock gave her pause and she was tempted to grab it but managed to fight back the urge. She’d been witness to scenes of debauchery all day and even as a bonded witch had felt tempted to join in. She made a mental note to speak with her husband about that as there was no rule saying bonded women couldn’t participate, they just weren’t required to, and she knew Ted wasn’t participating mostly out of loyalty to her. Shaking the thought away she woke both teens using her wand and told them to get dressed in no uncertain terms, congratulating them on the bonding before she left them.

Chapter Text

Hermione would admit she felt better being known as part of a coven than as part of a harem. While it may seem the same from an uneducated view she’d learned they were distinctly different. Harems revolved solely around the wizard with the witches involved always ending up in competition with each other over not just his favor but pretty much every facet of their lives together. It was a very Machiavellian way of life from what she could understand.

A coven on the other hand was the complete opposite, while it also revolved around the wizard rather than be set against each other a coven was more of a support structure. All of them had a position that was undeniably theirs, it was more about family with the witches becoming a sisterhood amongst themselves. It was a magical bond shared between them and their wizard and as Daphne told her in time they would all be just as much her sisters as she saw Tracey as.

The Bond had been rather fascinating to research as they discovered it actually did come with a few abilities. The first was a limited version of telepathy which allowed them to connect within a set range. It had started at about 30 meters and since then had grown to nearly 200. Ted and Andy revealed they could be as far apart as Hogwarts in Scotland and the Ministry which was in the heart of London and still connect to each other with no issue but if they moved too far apart from that point they would be out of range.

Ted was only a mid-level Sorcerer with a power level of 610 which as an adult was above average but not as impressive as the score would be for someone in their age range. Andy by contrast was an upper-level Enchantress with a score of 875 to which she attributed to her connection to the Black Family magic. They were really looking forward to how the range would grow with them over time as Harry was already more powerful than Ted and would only grow stronger over the years as would they, even Dora while considered an adult wouldn’t stop developing until she was 25.

Aside from communication they could also share memories thanks to the bond and there was a bit of empathy with it as well which they figured out as they could feel and understand emotions both in memories and in the real world, they could even tell if they were asleep or not! Harry had actually used this ability to show Daphne and Susan his memories from his time before he died. Rather than just settle for his Hogwarts years the girls had looked into his childhood and had emerged full of so much rage that they’d have undoubtedly killed the Dursley’s and Dumbledore if they were still alive. They had prompted Dora and her to do the same and when they emerged Hermione had been gearing up to pay Dudley a visit. Once they had all calmed down the two girls had eagerly joined in on the planning sessions with the rest of the group in the know.

Unfortunately one thing the bond wasn’t allowing them to do was share magic between them, which was something she’d really been hoping for. When pressed she’d stated the combined power of the girls on top of his own would definitely allow Harry to dispatch Riddle with little effort allowing them to move on with their lives. Another thing they found out was that the bond wouldn’t stop them from having sex with other people, that hadn’t been advertised in any of the literature they’d been able to get a hold of from the ICW which only Hermione had been surprised about. Considering what the Accords were all about no one else had been surprised that such information would be omitted.

That information had actually been revealed by Andromeda, though the reason why she knew had been more far more upsetting than the information itself. After her parents disowned her she had nearly lost her apprenticeship under a Master Healer who revealed her initial offer had been given because she had the weight of the House of Black behind her. He had offered to take her on anyway but now she’d have to pay and rather than demand money he’d wanted her to provide ‘services’.

She and Ted had discussed it and learned Ted had gotten a similar offer from the firm he was trying to work for and after swallowing their pride the two agreed with stipulations. Regardless the two of them spent the next three years providing those ‘services’ in exchange for their further education. What made it worse was that both people revealed that it was Andi’s parents that had demanded for their apprenticeship offers to be those kind.

Hermione and Harry had been further stunned to learn that such agreements were actually quite normal, and most people had such terms as part of their agreements, both witches and wizards. This was apparently the reason that the wives of noble or Ancient houses didn’t work and if they did their apprenticeship offers had a monetary value. Even the Ministry had this type of set-up, though not for the aurors since they had the academy. Madam Bones had stated it was a well-known secret, Masters of any craft were incredibly busy people and most fresh graduates couldn’t afford to pay for such a person setting aside time to educate them and as such sex was often the currency agreed upon. Hermione voiced that should be changed and was told quite bluntly that if she even tried she’d be killed just like every other person that tried to put such a change in motion. Harry had simply told her to put it on the list, it would take time, but they’d get to it.

Shortly after that Sirius admitted that he’d bonded with Narcissa. He had actually annulled her marriage allowing her to return to the family rather than disowning her and had even allowed Draco into the family! She was officially his mistress but was free for anyone to use as punishment for her failures over the years, though that punishment was only for 2 months. Andi had scoffed at the idea of that being a punishment stating that Sirius had always doted on Narcissa, and she’d been living celibate since her son was born and if anything she was probably having the time of her life thanks to such a punishment. Sirius had simply shrugged but it was clear he was of the same frame of mind as his cousin.

At the moment Hermione can be found inside 12 Grimmauld Place sitting in the dining room on the ground floor with Dora, Daphne, Susan, and Luna. The place had been transformed over the summer and was definitely not the decrepit place that she’d seen in Harry’s memories. Instead the place had been cleaned, completely redecorated, and modernized by Sirius who had been so impressed by The Retreat he’d found the same company to handle it, buying numbers 11 and 13 as well and turning them into one big place that Hermione honestly thought was far too good for a pureblood bigot like Draco, though if anything could get him to change his tune on muggles it was definitely this place.

Today was the August 15^th a few days after they had received their Hogwarts letters with their book and supply lists and the day they would be going to Diagon Ally to do their school shopping. Hermione had actually invited Luna to go with them as she'd been hanging around a lot this month either with Hermione or with Harry at the Retreat. They were actually just waiting on Harry and Sirius who were in the office in a meeting with Remus.

“When are you going to complete your parts of the bond?” questioned Luna as she turned the page of a magazine.

“We’re already bonded Luna.” Said Susan.

“Not to each other.” Said Luna causing all of them to blink.

“What are you talking about, witches can’t bond to witches.” Said Daphne

“But you have Harry’s magic in you too.”

“Wait, are you saying we can use our bonds with Harry as a bridge to bond with each other?” questioned Dora incredulously.

“That’s how a multiple bond works. It’s one bond with multiple people not one person with multiple bonds, that’s just silly.” Said Luna lightly.

Hermione actually had to push down on her initial reaction and the immediate retort that wanted to come out. There wasn’t anything in the bonding reading that said that, just that a wizard could be bonded to multiple witches and that was pretty much it. What Luna was saying wasn’t actually disputing that instead she was she was taking it further, Harry’s magic was already connected to each of them individually, if the girls used that to connect with each other then it would actually just be one bond shared between all of them linking like…

“It’s a network!” exclaimed Hermione.

“Like the floo?” questioned Daphne

“Exactly! It’s one connection going to each of us but if each of us are connected in turn its just one larger interconnection!” exclaimed Hermione, she was thinking more like the internet but the floo connection would be more understandable for the purebloods.

“So how do we establish those connections between us?” questioned Susan frowning.

 “Sue, come kiss me.” Said Dora causing all of them to pause.

“Huh?”

“I have an idea, kiss me but let your magic go like you did when you and Harry bonded.”

Shrugging Susan stood and moved to sit next to Dora. It wasn’t like it was the first time she’d kissed a girl; she’d kissed all of her dormmates though Hannah was the one she’d kissed most frequently over the last year. When she and Dora kissed for several moments nothing happened before they began glowing with a soft golden light as their magic flared. When the two pulled back they were panting and looked as if they were only a second from pulling each other’s clothes off.

“I’m guessing it worked.” Said Daphne dryly.

“It did!” said Susan happily. She almost floated away from Dora before moving over to Daphne climbing in her lap and kissing her.

“Have you ever kissed a girl before Hermione?” questioned Dora causing her to jump, she had no idea she’d even moved.

“No.” answered Hermione quickly.

The only person she’d ever kissed had been Harry. She’d seen Lavender and Parvati kiss, even Fay and Kellah but she’d never been close enough to any of her dormmates for them to even propose such a thing. The next thing she knew Dora was kissing her, it wasn’t hard or demanding and she soon lost herself in it subconsciously releasing her magic as she was enveloped by Dora’s. When the kiss she was broken Hermione wanted to follow but Dora’s hand’s on her shoulders kept her in place.

“Can you hear me.” The words came across like a whisper causing her eyes to widen when she realized Dora hadn’t moved her lips.

Before she could even think to speak she was turned and pulled into another kiss by Susan and then she was kissing Daphne. When that kiss ended she was actually in Daphne’s lap straddling her. It was only the words spoken in her mind, that weren’t her own that had her breaking it. Turning slowly she found that they’d gathered quite a crowd, Harry, Sirius, Remus, Amelia, Andromeda, Ted, Lord and Lady Bones, Astoria and Lord Greengrass were all standing there with Luna and looking at them. Blushing she turned and buried her head in Daphne’s neck thankful that at least only people who were technically family saw them and none of them were her parents.

“So what was with the lightshow?” questioned Sirius.

“We were completing the bond. Turns out it’s not one person with multiple bonds but one bond with multiple people.” Said Dora shrugging as if she hadn’t just gotten caught making out with a group of soon to be fourth year girls.

“This needs to be tested.” Said Andi grinning widely.

“Later.”

“But Siri?

“Later, we’d be here all day if you did that now.” Said Sirius

Harry was surprised to find the Leaky Cauldron almost normal when they entered. They could have taken the floo to the inn but had decided to take the muggle way and make it a bit of an adventure. It was a rather short adventure though as Hermione had guided them to the tube and they were off the train within 15 minutes of leaving the house, with the train itself taking 6 minutes. Walking into the Leaky from the street and seeing the inn crowded but everyone fully clothed and nothing lewd happening almost fooled him. It was the sight of Fred and George descending from the stairs with Angelina and Alicia that told him that what he saw downstairs was just a front and the debauchery had just been moved upstairs.

“Harrykins!”

The twins spotted him easily enough and were soon greeting him with their usual flare and consequently causing him to laugh. Thanks to his birthday party the group was all familiar with them, but he still took a bit of pleasure in introducing Daphne, Hermione, and Susan as his bonded. Dora, rather than accompany them had decided she would take some time to relax by the pool before heading into work.

“Looks like someone’s been busy.” Said Angelina coming over and hugging him.

“Don’t work him too hard ladies, we’ll need our seeker this year.” Said Alicia hugging him as soon as he broke from Angelina.

“I don’t know, we might actually have a chance of winning that way.” Said Daphne smiling lightly.

“So where is everyone?” questioned Hermione.

“The Magical Menagerie. With what happened with Scabbers dad is letting Ron pick his own pet, Lavender is with him.” Said Fred with George picking up the second sentence.

“Lavender?” questioned Harry

“Yeah apparently they arranged to meet each other here.” Said George shrugging.

“Where’s Ginny?” questioned Luna.

“Honestly she ran out of here with one of her dormmates Romilda almost as soon as we got here.” Said Fred.

“So Broomstix then.” Said Luna getting nods from the twins.

With the initial greetings done the group made their way out of the Leaky Cauldron to the back and the entrance of Diagon Ally. Angelina hit the sequence on the wall to open the Alley allowing them to step through and into the usual bustle of back-to-school shopping. Once they entered Andi, Ted and Amelia split off as they all had to head off for work with Remus doing the same, only he was heading to Gringotts on Harry’s behalf.

The Magical Menagerie was always an experience heading in and the group were surprised to see that the space inside had been expanded and the usual odor wasn’t as powerful as it had once been. Cages with animals inside still lined the walls and it was currently full of kids some of whom were playing with the animals that had been let free of their cages. Ron and Lavender they found easily enough as they could be found petting what looked like a puppy with bright orange fur with black stripes and its belly, tail, and the fluff on top of its head are a cream color.

“A Growlithe nice!” exclaimed the twins as one.

“I’m guessing it’s not a regular dog.” Said Harry.

“Nope, they’re a mix breed of dog, lion and tiger. They grow into that.” Said Luna pointing at a picture.

The picture in question was of a large, bulky creature with a long dog-like muzzle with a large round black nose. Its eyes are triangular in shape, with black pupils, it has short diamond-shaped orange ears with cream-colored insides. Its body is covered with bright orange fur with jagged black stripes, resembling the fur of a tiger and most of its head, face, chest, and legs are covered in light cream-colored fluffy tufts of fur and finally it has a long puffy cream-colored tail.

“That thing is huge.” Said Harry shocked.

“They average a little of 6 feet but they’re softies at heart, they’re also not really aggressive for the most part unless threatened.” Said Luna

“You know a lot about them.” Said Hermione impressed.

“I love animals, every summer my family goes out to see different ones in their natural habitats.” Said Luna smiling.

“Think he’ll get along with Crooks?” questioned Harry.

“Merlin I hope so, the last thing I need is a repeat of last year.” Said Hermione

“They’ll be fine, he’s not a full-blooded dog so he’ll get along fine with your cat.” Said Luna

Arthur Weasley chose that moment to emerge from further into the shop and handed Ron a dog collar that was clearly patterned after the Gryffindor house colors. He actually looked really well all things considered, Harry knew that he’d actually split from Molly, and she’d been forced to leave the Burrow. He hadn’t forbidden her from interacting with the kids, even encouraged it, but didn’t trust her enough to keep living with her. They’d used the Accords and the fact that they weren’t bonded as an excuse, not revealing the whole truth, and thus keeping Molly out of Azkaban for Line Theft.

Ron, Ginny, and the Twins had all been sent to stay with their Aunt Muriel, who was of the Ancient and Noble House of Prewett and apparently their etiquette instructor. Molly had never cared for Pureblood etiquette and as such had neglected to teach it to her children. Bill and Charlie as the two eldest had been sent for those lessons at Arthurs insistence though those lessons had apparently been under his mother Cedrella rather than Molly’s aunt. Cedrella was, however, now at a rather advanced age and Arthur hadn’t wanted to put any undo pressure on his mother.

“Alright Ron remember you’re responsible for him that includes feeding and everything else. If I hear one negative report from the school he’ll be at the Borrow before you can blink.” Said Arthur.

“I thought Hogwarts only allowed owls, cats and toads.” Said Harry quietly.

“For first and second years since those are the easiest pets to manage. Third years and above have a more open selection to chose from.” Said Hermione.

Not long later they were leaving the menagerie and headed directly over to Madam Malkin's with the exception of Luna who’d already completed her school shopping. Instead she hugged Harry and his girls and skipped off heading to the Quibbler office in the Alley. Madam Malkin’s was also more of the same from previous years except the witch herself went off to do the measurements on the side of the shop reserved for witches while Harry was directed to the wizards side. Upon entering his eyes found the room had been expanded and there were now five stations available only four of which were occupied with girls who he recognized as upperclassmen. As they were taking this all in a rather smug looking Draco made his appearance from a curtained off area escorted by Sally Sterling, Slytherin’s female 5^th year prefect the previous year and a quick look of her choker showed the Black crest.

“Oh great, here we go.” Muttered Ron.

Upon spotting them the smug look on Draco’s face changed to a rather neutral one almost immediately, one Harry imagined that he was matching. Draco himself had gone through a change over the summer, most noticeably his pale blond hair was gone and now it was the same light brown that the House of Black was known for. The same was true for his build as where before he’d been among the thinnest in their year he had now gained some serious mass, though he wasn’t even close to fat. The House of Malfoy being declared extinct had been a huge attention-grabbing headline in the Daily Prophet, one that Sirius told him had been necessary in order for Draco to put some distance between himself and the poison that the name Malfoy had become after Lucius’s crimes had been revealed.

The fact that Lucius had been responsible for the death of the previous Lord Black meant that Draco had lost any claim to the House and its title because of it. From what Harry had heard leaving the House of Malfoy and declaring it extinct had also had an impact on his magic, whereas before he’d had an average power level of 345 as a Malfoy, as a Black the family magic had boosted his score to 419, which had apparently been another kick in the teeth for him. Harry personally thought it was hilarious that the precious pureblood Malfoy’s had been so weak and wondered how the boy would react if he knew that Hermione, Daphne, and Susan were all stronger than him, even better Neville who everyone thought of as a near squib was amongst the most powerful in their year and probably in the school not counting the 7^th years. Despite this he did his best to not let any of these musings show on his face as the two met.

“Cousin Draco.” Said Harry greeting him with a shallow nod.

“Heir Black, I was not expecting to run into you today.” Said Draco.

“Likewise, though nothing about today is going how I expected. I see congratulations are in order.” Said Harry

“Yes, that surprised us as well. Let me introduce my bonded Sally Sterling, she’ll be the sixth year Slytherin prefect in the upcoming term.”

House Sterling was an old house, while not an Ancient House, they were close to that distinction and would receive the title within the next hundred years if his math was right. They also were not of the nobility though they were held in high regard and would probably be elevated to the Wizengamont soon. Sally herself wasn’t an heiress as Draco would have introduced her as such, though politically speaking she was a good catch for Draco who had to do some serious damage control in regard to his image.

“Ms. Sterling it is a pleasure to properly meet you.” Said Harry giving her his attention just long enough to receive a greeting in return.

“Cousin, Lord Black is in the front. I advise you introduce your bonded to him if you are done back here.” Said Harry.

“Of course.” Said Draco taking the offered chance to escape for what it was.

As soon as Draco and Sally passed the curtain Harry slumped into a more relaxed posture.

“Blimey, I’m glad he’s gone. I thought you two would draw wands for a bit there.” Said Ron.

“You guys can come on up now.” Came a voice causing both of them to start before hurrying over to the open stations where Fred and George were already being measured.

“Thanks for not starting a fight here Potter, Merlin knows the two of you don’t exactly get on.” Said one of the girls who he recognized as a Gryffindor named Amy, one of Katie’s dormmates which meant she’d be going into her 5^th year.

“I don’t think we’ll get to that point again. Snape and his dad encouraged his worst behaviors so I’m hoping without those influences he’ll change for the better.” Said Harry.

“Here’s hoping, no disrespect to House Black but some of us in the snake pit have wondered how he’d even made it into Slytherin in the first place. I mean House Black is famed for their political acumen and he’s hardly shown any traits worthy of the house.” Said the girl tending to Ron, he didn’t know who she was though admitted she was a looker with her short cut black hair and grey eyes.

“Because that’s where he wants to be with every fiber of his being. The Hat wanted to put me in Slytherin, I disagreed vehemently and was more accepting of Gryffindor.” Said Harry.

“That would have been something, having you as our Seeker.” Said the girl causing Ron to scoff.

“It would have never happened. Snape hated Harry, no matter how good he was Snape would have never chosen him.” Said Ron

“Thank Morgana he’s gone. Without him and Dumbledore maybe all of this rivalry stuff will finally calm down.” Said the Slytherin

“Well we can’t say Harry hasn’t been doing his part.” Said one of the Twins, he couldn’t tell which since he could only see a side profile.

“Forge is right, Harry’s somehow bonded a girl in every house except Ravenclaw.” Said the other.

“Luna says I’ll bond with her next year.” Said Harry causing all three Weasleys to laugh.

“I don’t know where you even get the energy.” Said Ron once he’d gotten control of his laughter.

“Hey, I offered for you to join my workouts this summer, you begged off remember.” Said Harry

“Well if any of you boys are up to it we can step into the back and give you the full service.” Said a different girl, in front of one of the Twins.

“What seriously?” questioned Ron in shock.

“You must not have been in the Alley much the last few weeks. Free use means free use, we’ve had guys come in just to fuck us and leave. Because of the students, mostly the younger years doing their school shopping Madam Malkin set up the backrooms, otherwise you could just take us here.” Said the Slytherin.

“I’ll admit I’ve been avoiding the place. I walked into the Cauldron on the 1^st into a full-on orgy, I saw Madam Hooch getting shagged by the bar.” Said Harry causing all of them to freeze in shock for a moment.

“Anyway your measurements are done, so unless you guys want to fuck we can’t actually keep you back here any longer.” Said the girl at the very end who’d also been tending to one of the twins.

The twins didn’t even hesitate in allowing themselves to be led to the backroom, Ron was about to do the same until Harry stopped him.

“Ron, I think you should wait for Lavender and do them both.” Said Harry causing him to freeze.

“Well I’m up for it, I can teach you both a thing or two, plus it’s been a while since I’ve had a virgin.” Said the Slytherin girl.

“What about you Harry, up for it?” questioned Amy.

“Not today. I don’t actually have time today. Find me on the train or at school though.” Said Harry.

“I’ll hold you to that.” Said Amy.

Harry stepped off of his platform and looked at Ron only to find him kissing the Slytherin girl and shook his head. As little as two months ago if someone even suggested such a thing he’d have called them an idiot and Ron probably would have done worse. Emerging from the men’s side he was a bit surprised to find Hermione and Lavender were already outside and waiting.

“Hey Lav, Ron wants you to meet him back there.” Blushing hotly Lavender walked hurriedly over to the wizards side and through the curtain.

“Harry are they really going to…”

“Yes.” Said the boy cutting her off and causing her to blush.

Angelina and Alicia were the next to arrive and after finding out what the Twins were up to shared a look before walking over to the wizards side and passed the curtain. After a few more minutes Daphne and Susan both emerged and very soon after they were paying for their orders and leaving the shop.

Outside they found Sirius still speaking with Arthur just as Ginny ran up to them. She blushed when she saw Harry and sped passed them and into Malkin’s. As Harry and his girls approached the two adults they stopped whatever they were speaking about which meant it was probably serious.

“Everything handled?” questioned Sirius.

“Yes, Ron and the Twins are occupied though so it might take them a while to come out.” Said Harry.

“Apparently the girls that were doing their measurements gave them an offer they couldn’t refuse.” Said Hermione smirking.

Harry managed to hold back his snicker, though the same couldn’t be said for Sirius. He’d introduced them all to the movie The Godfather a few days ago and every once in a while one of them would spring out a reference, even Daphne and Susan had taken to doing it.

“Well Ginny shouldn’t take that long; I suppose I could take her for some ice cream while we wait for the boys. You lot go on ahead, we can meet up later.” Said Arthur.

“Actually Mr. Weasley my mother asked me to give something to you.” Said Daphne.

After saying this she reached into her purse and withdrew a folded slip of parchment which she handed over. Harry of course already knew what it was, Daphne’s parents had been unable to bond, and as such their marriage was dissolved. Because they were so young both of her parents were now looking for people to actually bond with and Daphne’s mother, Eloise, had actually been dating Arthur before Molly got him with the Love Potion and her marriage was arranged with Ernest Greengrass.

As Mr. Weasley walked inside Malkin’s, Harry’s group went on to their next stop, Amanuensis Quills, which made sense as the store was right next door to continue their shopping.

Not for the first time in recent weeks Penelope Clearwater found herself cursing her prideful decisions. She’d lost an opportunity to be apprenticed under one of the country’s most renowned Charms Masters because she wouldn’t allow sex to be part of her contract. She’d lost count of how many times her friends tried to warn her about her stubborn pride having consequences and she’d ignored them thinking they were jealous. Her backup plan of working at the Ministry had also blown up in her face since she’d missed the window to apply for the best entry level positions leaving only the menial jobs.

That left her working at Flourish and Blotts, which had originally been fine and given her time to put a plan together. Then Percy dumped her, and she found herself with no apprenticeship, working part time in a bookstore and with no boyfriend. At least she had listened to her friends regarding him and his ambitiousness, how he wasn’t sorted into Slytherin was a mystery in her opinion. Then the Ministry had been shut down thanks to the arrival of the ICW agents. The sweep they did of the Ministry had opened up many new positions at least in the upper echelons of the place but had caused the entry level positions to stall. There were other positions that were open as well but until they straightened out what they had they wouldn’t know who they would be hiring.

Still she wasn’t a Ravenclaw for nothing and once she had stopped feeling sorry for herself had rather quickly come up with a new plan. She’d determined that she would take a year off of school then go to University and study Law, her father had been thrilled as this had been what he wanted for her all along and had reached out to one of his colleagues to find out what she needed. With the plan in place she’d renegotiated her employment terms at Flourish and Blotts with the owner, specifically for 1000 galleons extra for the summer she’d suck his cock on his visits. It had been a deal he’d made eagerly since his wife apparently rarely did it and now she made more than the entry level Ministry positions offered, after all as Celeste told her sometimes to get ahead you have to give some head. Her timing had been perfect as two weeks later the LPA was announced which would have made such a negotiation worthless if she had been even a little less powerful. Her testing revealed that she was a mid-level Enchantress with a score of 810 and with her 18th birthday and thus her majority just a week away she was hoping she could push herself into the Mage level.

Because she was an Enchantress there were very few people on her level which meant as far as the Accords went she had remained untouched. More than a few wizards had approached her, but she’d turned them down just as easily as she had the boys in school. One such person she’d taken great pride in shooting down had been Percy Weasley who was only an Average wizard power wise when he came around trying to make things up. While she could probably have bonded with Percy and avoided the entire situation she’d rather be a free use whore than be with someone like Percy who’d used their relationship as a steppingstone to secure a Ministry position.

Over the last few days however, things had gone back to normal, at least somewhat. Thanks to the students shopping the overt sexualization had stopped allowing her some time to recover her wits. She didn’t think the newfound peace would actually last that long though since all of the 1st and 2nd year books they had in stock were gone. Meaning only the upcoming third year students weren’t going to be participating but everyone else was free game and she honestly didn’t think that they would bother shielding 3^rd years since they’d be going through it next year.

She knew Weldon, the store manager was currently up on the second floor fucking Skyler Inkwell, one of her underclassmen in Ravenclaw who would only be going into her fifth year in September. She’d realized over the last few weeks that she was something of an outlier for Ravenclaw as most of those she’d seen from her house in the last few weeks or talked to were actually in the average power area. Weldon wasn’t the only person up there indulging his libido, though most of the others had come in shopping and been directed up there by either Penny herself or another of the store clerks when they started getting amorous on the ground floor.

She started the day expecting she would spend the day reliving her time as a Prefect breaking up people too amorous on the ground floor and sending them to the second. With the store crowded since it opened she’d been doing just that when she wasn’t helping people find books or helping them at the checkout. What she had not expected was that she would find herself making out with Harry Potter on the back wall on the ground floor. As they broke the kiss she took a breath and Harry tightened his grip on her thighs which caused her to blink as she realized she wasn’t actually standing, and he was holding her off of the ground while her legs were around his waist.

“Wait.” Breathed the former Head Girl causing him to pause.

“What’s wrong?”

“We can’t do this down here; I’d lose my job.” Said Penny

Harry groaned but released her all the same and took a step back. Grabbing his hand she led him to the stairs. Thankfully the stairs weren’t actually that far from them, nor were they really exposed so she didn’t have to endure any looks from her coworkers as she led a student upstairs so he could fuck her. At the same time she was still trying to come to grips to the fact that Hermione Granger of all people had practically pushed her into his arms. The second floor of the store was the closest she’d come to finding a public library outside of Hogwarts though at the moment reading was the last thing on the mind of anyone who was up there. Upon clearing the stairs the regular sounds of the shop were replaced by the sounds of moans and slapping skin, the closest source of which was a girl who was bent over and gripping the railing as she was being fucked from behind by a man who looked old enough to be her father while beside her a woman who looked like she was her mother was being similarly fucked by a younger boy who was clearly a student.

Harry paid them only enough attention to recognize the girl as Leanne Potts from Hufflepuff as she’d been a member of the D.A when Harry was in his 5^th year. Ignoring that group he took the time to remove the sash holding her robes closed before pulling them open and off leaving her in just her choker with the number 5 on it along with her purple bra and panties. Blushing at being so exposed and so publicly Penny was only urged forward with a small pop to her ass causing her to jump and continue on. She led him off to the right side and through several isles with a few turns thrown in before they entered an alcove within which was an L shaped loveseat and a wingback chair on different sides of the room while in the center was a table with a regular wooden chair.

Upon stepping into the alcove Harry was surprised when the sounds of sex stopped abruptly, the rather obvious sign of the Silencing Charm being in effect. Considering the confidence with which she led him here Harry assumed she frequented this area quite often and considering the shyness she’d been displaying decided they would most likely not be disturbed and as such turned his attention back to Penny and made quick work of removing her bra. When she felt her bra go slack she sighed and blushed again even as Harry pulled it off exposing her bare breast to the world, thankful that no one else could see her in such an exposed state.

When she was turned to face him she was pulled into another kiss and shuddered as a small orgasm rocked her body when she felt his magic envelop her. When Harry broke the kiss her eyes were half-lidded and it was only feeling her lungs burning that reminded her that she actually needed to breathe.

“Why don’t you show me what it means to be Head Girl.” Said Harry.

Blushing at the perverted twist put on her old title she sunk slowly to her knees settling on her robes which offered a bit of a cushion from the hard floor. Shakily she reached up to his waist first unbuckling his belt, then the buttons of his jeans and the zipper which seemed to echo in her ears the further she pulled it down. Pulling both his pants and underwear down she exposed his cock before taking him directly into her mouth. Before this summer she’d never actually sucked a cock before, but she was a Ravenclaw and had done her research into the subject when she was younger and had done even more before making the deal with the owner. While Harry was larger than she was expecting due to his age he was well within her range as the owner was actually about an inch longer. 

She sucked him with an enthusiasm she had never displayed before pumping her head up and down in rapid succession. Pulling him out of her mouth she licked him from the base to the tip before swirling her tongue around the head and putting him back into her mouth. Despite her enthusiasm for it she was only taking him about halfway down before pulling back each time causing Harry to frown even though she used her hand to stroke the rest of him.

“You know for someone with the title Head Girl I’d think you could do better than this.” Said Harry causing her to pull back and look at him.

“Your actually only the second person I’ve done this for, and I’ve only done it twice before.”  Said the girl surprising him.

“Hermione had never done it before, but she managed to take the whole thing the first time she did it.” Said Harry.

“Hermione’s an overachiever.” Said Penny.

Despite her words she took the challenge for what it was and took him back into her mouth going down until she gagged. Pulling back she repeated the action hitting the same point and gagging again and again and again repeatedly with tears gathering in her eyes with each descent. Pulling back revealed multiple long strands of saliva connected her mouth to his cock which broke causing the strands to fall onto her chin and down to her breasts with the other half dangling from the end of his cock. She stroked him several times spreading the saliva along his cock while she took a bit of time to breathe before opening her mouth and going back down gagging again only instead of stopping this time she forced herself down even further and didn’t stop until her lips were meeting his base and her chin was resting on his balls.

Looking up at him she felt a sense of accomplishment and pride at the look he was sending her before pulling back and diving right back down to the root. She repeated the action several times picking up speed until she got to the point where she was fucking her own face with his cock.

“I’m gonna cum.”

His words barely registered through the fog of lust clouding her mind but they did and she realized rather quickly she had a choice to make, either swallow or get her body painted. With the owner she pulled back and let him cum on her chest or a tissue from the box in the office. With Harry though she wouldn’t settle for having her tits painted or anything else, she’d worked hard for this load, forcing the cock into her throat like she had and her instincts screamed at her to swallow it. Listening to those instincts she pulled back until only the tip was in her mouth and stroked him quickly with one hand while the other went down as she began playing with her cunt through her soaked panties.

“Fuck!”

The exclamation was the only warning she had before he exploded, and the first bit of his seed hit the roof of her mouth. She stroked him until four more blasts landed in her mouth which quickly filled up. She used the tip of her tongue to lick up his slit collecting the remainder and adding it to the pool in her mouth before pulling back and looking up at him opening her mouth to show what she’d collected before closing her mouth and swallowing it down in three gulps. She shivered as the last of it went down as she could almost taste the magic embedded in his seed and almost immediately returned to kissing his cock and stoking it lightly.

“Looks like someone wants more.” Said Harry chuckling before pulling back from her.

She actually pouted at that before he extended a hand and helped her to her feet. She’d barely gotten to her feet before he’d leaned forward and taken one of her tits in his mouth causing her to moan softly and as he guided his right hand into her cunt causing her to press down and grind on his hand. Pulling back Harry led her to the table and a slight push to her back had her bending over it until her back was arched. She shivered slightly as his hand ghosted down her back and to her hip before he grabbed hold of her panties and pulled them down her legs and off of her feat leaving her in just her black sandals. Bent over as he was it allowed him a clear view of her soaked lips between her thighs and the cheeks of her ass which while not huge were bigger than most girls he knew with the exception of Dora who could change her shape at will.

Spreading her cheeks out caused her to whine in embarrassment which he ignored as he eyed the virgin lips in front of him. Penelope Clearwater had never been amongst the hottest ranked witches at Hogwarts at least to the minds of most wizards. Most people couldn’t see past the glasses, sweaters and her general nerdy demeanor. He’d seen past it though, not only was Hermione his best friend but he used his own clothes to hide himself in as well.

“Percy and your year mates are a bunch of fucking idiots.” Said Harry softly.

After saying this he ran his fingers along her lips teasingly for a few moments before plunging first his index and then his middle finger inside of her causing her to moan. Since his first time with Hermione he had done a bit of exploring of the female body and been shown a few tricks by Dora and took the opportunity to try out some of what he learned on Penny. Finding the point that Dora had told him was the G-spot he stroked his fingers over it back and forth adding both pressure and speed as he went until his fingers were pistoning in and out of her as his entire arm was moving.

“Harry, wait, wait, somethings happening Harry, HARRY!”

Penny came with a loud cry with her body shaking as liquid gushed out of her in a squirting orgasm that Harry only barely managed to move his face away from. Even as the liquid gushed from her Harry kept stroking her until it stopped leaving her slumped over the table and still shaking. Pulling his fingers out of her Harry could help but grin proudly at his handiwork, he wasn’t done with her though merely letting her recover a bit before he continued. In the meantime he took the chance to remove his pants and underwear fully and once done turned his attention back Penny finding that she was no longer shaking.

Walking back over to the table and the naked witch slumped over it he ran a hand down her back before pulling it back and slapping her ass causing her eyes to snap open at the stinging sensation and bringing her back from the edge of sleep. Grabbing hold of his length he stroked it a few times before placing himself at her entrance and plunging inside in one go tearing through her maidenhead in the process. As he entered her Penny let out a soundless scream eyes wide as she was suddenly completely full. Before she could even fully comprehend it Harry had grabbed hold of her hips and began pulling out only to punch back in before he was even halfway out. In seemingly no time he established a rhythm that had Penny moaning out not even trying to stifle the sound.

The rhythm was only altered when Penny became more active pulling her hips forward when he withdrew causing him to slide out more and throwing her hips back when he thrust inside of her. She stopped when he began spanking her, dropping his hand on her cheeks and alternating with each strike causing her to tighten up and moan even louder as her upper body slumped leaving the table to support her. Grabbing her by the hair he pulled causing her to arch her back once more while her tits bounced. Moving the hand that had been on her hip he settled it between her legs finding her clit and stroking her to another screaming orgasm which Harry didn’t even slow as he powered through it until he fucked her into another orgasm.

Pulling back once her orgasm died down and her walls were no longer gripping him so tightly he left her panting heavily with all of her weight on the table. She yelped as she was suddenly lifted in the air looking around frantically to find Harry with his wand in hand and pointing at her while he walked over and took a seat on the couch. In the next few moments she was floating across the room then she was spun into a seated position, spun to face away from him and lowered slowly until she was once again impaled on his cock causing her to moan and blush as she realized he was using his legs to spread her own leaving the sight of their union clear for anyone to see if they came across them.

“Ride me.”

The words froze her for a moment as aside from when she sucked him she hadn’t had to be an active participant. In theory however she knew what to do as the porn she’d watched for research had given her plenty of ideas for this situation. Planting her feet on the cushions she leaned back into his chest and slowly raised her hips until he was almost out before sinking back down. Harry reached around and grabbed her breasts pinching her nipples as she rose again before dropping. She went slowly as she tried to get a handle on the new position and his reactions such as the heavy breathing and grunting helped grow her confidence causing her to increase her speed. Soon she was bouncing on his cock riding him for all that she was worth and moaning wantonly as he played with one of her nipples.

“Looks like we have an audience.”

The words caused her eyes to snap open to be greeted with the sight of Hermione, Daphne, and Susan. It was the sight of Percy standing there gaping, however, that actually caused her to double her efforts throwing herself into it even more. Suddenly Harry was active again causing her back to arch as he began pummeling her again.

“I’m going to cum.” Grunted Harry

“Inside.” Said Penny softly.

“I didn’t hear you.” Said Harry and Penny knew what he wanted.

“Cum inside me! Fill me up, please!” exclaimed Penny

“You sure, I could end up bonding you that way. You couldn’t go back to Percy.” Said Harry.

“Fuck Percy, the small dicked bastard dumped me so he wouldn’t have a mudblood girlfriend when he went to work for the Ministry. I’d have married him and he threw me away like I was worthless!” Said Penny slamming down on him even harder.

“Last chance!” said Harry grunting.

“CUM IN ME! BOND ME, BOND ME, BOND MEEEE!”

Penny screamed as she came so hard she squirted again, the liquid gushing out of her for all of them to see. Harry also reached his limit pulling her down and holding her as he erupted inside of her causing her to scream again as she had another orgasm. The sight of Penelope Clearwater completely naked, legs spread and stuffed full of cock would be burned in Percy’s memory especially as he witnessed the number 5 on her choker be replaced with a house crest while she had a huge cock drunk smile on her face. He was broken from his stupor as he found himself being pushed back and out of the area by Hermione.

“Sorry Percy, she’s one of us now.”

It took a bit longer before the group left Penny’s secret alcove, mostly because after witnessing the sight of him breaking Penelope like that Daphne hadn’t been able to help herself and after cleaning the area with a spell proceeded to suck his cock then and there. When he came the next time she swallowed it all down before pulling herself off of him. Penny had still been out of it when Daphne finished so Susan had given her a pepper-up potion which had gotten her out of her stupor. Penny unfortunately still had to work so once they were dressed they headed back downstairs doing their best to ignore the debauchery taking place around them.

Thankfully their purchases had already been made and they got through the rest of their shopping without incident. Meeting back up with the Weasley’s they found that Ron and Lavender had actually bonded something both of them were clearly happy about. Harry was happy for his friend, even if he had to mentally scratch Lavender’s name off of the list of girls he was looking to shag upon returning to Hogwarts. Once home and after a nice lunch Harry made his way to the office to be greeted by his grandfather’s voice from his portrait.

Greeting the portrait in return he used a spell Sirius taught him to lock down the room making it so the doors could not open from the outside and no sound would escape as well. While he didn’t really feel like it was a needed step his grandfather required it whenever they began discussing family secrets. Once that was done he filled him in on what happened at Gringotts and the Houses he was set to inherit.

“It seems you’ve got quite the task ahead of you with so many House’s to manage.” Said the portrait.

“I always wanted a big family, but I think this is pushing it.” Said Harry causing his grandfather to laugh.

“Still it will serve you well. If nothing else your power in the Wizengamont will increase substantially.” Said Charlus.

“True and with Sirius acting as my regent we don’t really have to wait to do anything once they reconvene.” Said Harry

“So this new girl you bonded tell me about her.”

“Her name is Penelope Clearwater, Ravenclaw and she was a Prefect and Head Girl last year. She’ll be Lady Edgerton.” Said Harry.

“Well that’s unfortunate, they were a rather secretive lot so there’s not much I can tell you about House Edgerton. However here is what I can tell you…”

Chapter Text

If there was anything that Harry could say that he was looking forward to thanks to his second chance at life it was the Quidditch World Cup. It was a massive event and much like its muggle football counterpart was held only every four years with only the top 16 teams received invitations and facing off in an elimination style tournament.

Last time he’d gotten to witness the Finals between Ireland and Bulgaria as Mr. Weasley had invited him as a guest and they’d sat in the Ministry Box. They had only been able to see the final game as those seats were highly sought after by Ministry workers. This time he’d been following the tournament since the beginning and as such it had been Sirius who’d gotten the tickets reserving a VIP box so that they could be there for the entire week leading up to the Finals.

The box was actually reserved under the name Black and Harry had been the one to invite the Weasleys reversing their roles. Today was actually the day that they would be leaving for the grounds and thanks to Dobby his things were already packed up which is why he could currently be found fucking Hermione on top of his bed.

Daphne and Susan were also on the bed touching themselves, but his attention was solely on Hermione who he currently had bent over between them, his hands on her hip as he thrust into her from behind.

“Fuck Harry!” exclaimed Hermione shaking her head rapidly as she could do nothing but take it as her arms were currently bound behind her back before she squealed when Harry brought one of his hands down across her ass.

“Look at you, one week without it and you couldn’t wait to have get this dick in you.”

“Please!” exclaimed Hermione.

“Please what?”

“Please let me cum, please I’ll be good I promise!” exclaimed the girl.

“Maybe I want you to be my bad girl. Can you do that?”

“Yes! I’ll be your bad girl; I’ll be your naughty little bookworm! Please let me cum!”

Harry said nothing merely grabbing her arms and pulling her so that her back was against his chest and wrapped his arms around her beneath her bouncing breasts. On her stomach a piece of parchment could be seen and at a look from him Susan reached over and peeled it off of her. Immediately Hermione’s eyes widened before she screamed as she had a gushing orgasm which both Daphne and Susan had to lean away from so they could avoid getting drenched.

Harry held her securely as she shook and never stopped thrusting until finally the fluid stopped and he sheathed himself fully and dumped his load inside of her.

“Sooo good.” Came the slurred words from Hermione.

The relaxed for a few minutes before Daphne and Susan grabbed her and pulled her off of him.

“Nooo.”

“Sorry Hermione we need to get cleaned up and ready to go.” Said Susan.

After climbing off of the bed the two girls led Hermione from the room neither of them bothering with their nakedness as they led Hermione down the hall to their room. Harry wasn’t bothered by this either as over the month nudity within the house was no longer seen as such a big deal, Amelia, Andi, Ted, and Dora usually came over pent up from work and all of them had been fucked somewhere in the more public spaces and caught.

He’d gotten so turned-on watching Andi in the pool area once that he’d fucked Dora in the office. Shaking those thoughts away he climbed off of the bed himself and after grabbing some clean underwear made his way into his own bathroom for a shower. When he emerged nearly thirty minutes later he was not surprised to find his bed changed and made up with his outfit for the day now on the bed.

Once dressed in dark grey joggers and a white t-shirt he stopped and took a look at himself in the mirror. He’d finally worked through the last of the potions to recover from his malnutrition and was now taller than all of his girls standing at 5’7”. Consequently this meant he’d gone from the shortest guy in his year before the potions to probably amongst the tallest now that they were finished. He’d also put on a fair bit of weight however his exercise routine had rather easily turned it into muscle instead of fat.

Leaving the mirror he made his way downstairs and into the office finding his grandfather’s portrait was asleep, and in this instance he didn’t bother waking him, instead he checked his desk for new mail and was pleased to see something on his desk. Picking it up he found it was a school brochure which was exactly what he was looking for with a post it note attached.

‘Schools my dad selected – Penny.’

Learning that Penny had decided to go to law school had surprised him, apparently she’d been set to wash her hands of the Wizarding World before they bonded. The brochures were for the schools that her father was trying to get her in to namely the universities of Oxford and Cambridge. Her father Martin Clearwater was apparently some big businessman and as such would only accept the best for and from her. Of course she had wanted to wait a year so she could study up, but her father rushed it and wanted her as part of the incoming class.

Leaving the office he walked into the main room and was not surprised to find Ted already at the dining table with a cup of coffee, Andi and Dora were right next to him.

“Morning.” Said Harry getting return greetings from the small family.

“Those the brochures?” questioned Ted.

“Sure are.” Said Harry handing them over, though he’d already removed the post it.

He’d already talked to Ted regarding Penny’s situation, and he’d been intrigued and stated he should be able to work something out.

“I can work with this. I should have the situation squared away before the end of the day.” Said Ted.

“Good morning everyone.”

Susan’s greeting was energetic as always, she was the only one that was naturally energetic in the morning. Her greeting was followed more sedately by Daphne and Hermione. Turning to see the girls he found all of them were dressed just as he was and while he was used to seeing Hermione in jeans it was the first-time seeing Daphne, Susan, Astoria or Luna wearing them, though in Luna’s case they were jean shorts.

“You know I’m actually kind of jealous, I’m the only one not spending the week on the grounds.” Said Ted after a few moments.

Harry chuckled as it wasn’t the first time he’d brought this up as both Andi and Dora had been assigned to the stadium for the week, Dora as an Auror and Andi as a Healer. No one actually took him seriously as he would be there for most of the week and would only miss the first two days as he had to be in the office.

Sirius and Remus were the last to arrive both of whom looked like they would rather be asleep. They barely got the greetings out before Dobby popped in with a tray of coffee one for each of them before popping away.

Once their drinks were finished and they were properly awake Sirius herded the group outside in front of the house and produced the portkey which in this instance was a length of rope.

“Right everyone grab on and hold on tight. Remember don’t let go and you want to start moving your feet like your jogging before we touch down” Said the man.

The group was framed with Sirius on one end and Remus on the other with Harry closest to Sirius. The portkey was timed so they were waiting for it to activate for nearly a full minute before the hooking sensation arrived and they were yanked away.

Portkey travel was not something that Harry would ever be fully behind as was the case today when the portkey deposited them in the air resulting in them falling to the landing zone. While Sirius, Remus and Andi were able to gain control of themselves Harry and the girls were not as lucky as Dora’s clumsiness struck once more, somehow managing to trip in the air and sending them into a spinning freefall that had them landing in a heap and thankfully with only Luna and Astoria landing on him.

Workers on hand in the landing zone rather quickly helped the girls up consequently getting them off of him much to his relief before someone helped him to his feet and rather hurriedly moved him out of the landing zone to make way for the next arrival.

While they was still trying to recover from the rather rough landing Andi gave them all a quick once over, satisfied when nothing was broken or even bruised. The fall itself hadn’t even hurt; it was like landing on a soft mattress as the ground had sunk in beneath them. They passed the security checkpoint easily then were given maps of the campgrounds surrounding the stadium and were allowed to enter the grounds. Immediately on their entrance Dora and Andi had to break off to go check in with their jobs leaving Sirius and Remus as the only ‘adult’ supervision as they made their way to their assigned camp area.

They were the first ones of their party to arrive on the grounds as the spot reserved for their group was empty when they arrived. Unlike many of the more outrages tents that were available the one they had would fit in easily around muggles. This was mostly because Harry had insisted they didn’t have anything that drew attention outwardly and Remus had made sure that point was kept in mind. Because of this the blue and grey tent wouldn’t draw any unwanted attention as even with its outward size it had the appearance of a family sized tent.

Of course it was a Wizards Tent and as such it was on the inside that would display its true wealth. There was a door inside of the tent that opened up to a flight of stairs going down into a rather spacious sitting room with a small kitchenette in the back left corner. There were several other rooms including 3 bathrooms, five bedrooms, a study/library, a potions lab with a ‘T’ shaped five cauldron table, a potting table with three mid-size pots, and a training room.

“I swear wizards don’t know what it means to actually go camping.” Said Hermione after being given the tour.

“Hey this is nice.” Said Sirius.

“It’s so nice someone could actually live in the tent and not need an actual house.” Said Hermione

“You know that’s not a bad idea.” Came a voice surprising them.

“Charlie!” exclaimed Harry and Hermione greeting the Weasley as enthusiastically as they would Fred, George or Ron, an enthusiasm he returned.

“Charlie, these are my coven-sisters Daphne Greengrass, and Susan Bones.” Said Hermione.

“Ladies this is Charlie Weasley, the second oldest of the Weasley children and the second-best seeker Gryffindor’s had in the last 50 years.” Said Harry

“A pleasure to meet you ladies.” Said Charlie smiling getting a greeting from both before he turned his attention to Harry.

“I heard you’d been busy, 5 bonding’s formed in less than a month.” Said Charlie causing Harry to blush.

“He’s just getting started he has to have 13 wives and that’s not counting any mistresses he claims.” Said Daphne.

“So you’re the wizard that inherited all those houses, you know the last wizard to head more than 2 houses was nearly 300 years ago.” Said Charlie.

“Trust me it was a shock to me too. It was a consequence of the war, a lot of families had no one left and the surviving Lords named me their heir rather than see the lines die out.” Said Harry.

“That makes a lot of sense, if there’s one thing old families fear it’s their lines dying out.” Said Charlie.

“So where’s everyone else?” questioned Hermione.

“Not sure, I came last night for a get together with some old school mates.” Said Charlie.

The rest of the Weasleys arrived nearly 20 minutes after they finished unpacking while they were all sitting outside of the tent. The group was even larger than he was expecting as it included all of the Weasley children and the girls they’d bonded being Angelina, Alicia and Lavender. There were also three more girls with them only two of whom he recognized.

One was short standing only 5’1” with dark brown hair that fell past her shoulders and breasts that looked big on her tiny body, Audrey Lane aka Small Might was a chaser for Hufflepuff and going into her 7^th year as a student.

A quick look at Ron had him pointing subtly at Percy causing Harry to shake his head only to get a shrug in return indicating Ron didn’t know how Percy got her either. A glance at her neck and his eyes widened as he noticed her choker sported the Weasley crest, same as Angelina’s, Alicia’s, and Lavender’s.

“Bloody hell” said the boy, louder than intended as several amongst the Weasley party burst into immediate laughter.

Turning his attention away from Percy’s newly bonded witch he set his sight on the familiar figure of Katie Bell. Her dark brown hair was in its signature ponytail and her choker still showed its Gryffindor colors and the number 5 showing she had not yet been bonded.

The last was clearly a grown woman taller than both other girls with long blonde hair pulled into one long braid and wore a pair of beige shorts and a green tank top showing off her muscled arm, legs and a pair of tits that couldn’t fail to grab attention. Harry would be the first to admit he’d been kept from a lot of things but even he knew who Lara Croft was and this woman definitely fit the image.

“Quite the group you’ve brought Arthur.” Said Sirius with a grin.

“My boys have certainly been lucky that’s for sure.” Said Arthur

Introductions were done in short order with Audrey indeed being introduced as Percy’s bonded. There was a bit of light teasing that caused Percy to blush with Audrey laughing along with it. The stranger however was introduced as Bill’s bonded, Grace Silverling an upperclassmen of Bill’s as she’d been a fifth year Gryffindor when he was a first year.

She was currently a freelance Cursebreaker who he’d run into on a recent job in South America. The Silverings, Harry knew were an old family and one of the families wiped out by the Death Eaters when he was in his fifth year.

While was Arthur setting up his own tent the Longbottoms arrived, their group was smaller consisting of Frank, Alice, Neville, and Hannah. The awakening of the Longbottoms had been a huge story and Harry had actually been there on the day to support Neville.

It had actually been two days before Neville left for his trip that they’d been awakened. It turned out Rodolphus Lestrange admitted under Veritiserum that he’d placed a spell on them that locked away their conscious minds leaving them as blank slates.

Once they’d gotten the counter out of him and been sure that it worked they’d immediately used it on the Longbottoms to revive them. Luckily they were actually a bonded pair, one of only two the UK had registered from their time, the other pair being James and Lily Potter. They’d spent some time in a time bubble in order to recover faster as a single day had given them several months of time allowing them to go on the trip with Neville, Hannah, and Augusta.

Still you could tell that their time in the care of St. Mungo’s had aged them, Frank for instance had lost the majority of his hair and with Alice you could see it in her face as she actually looked her age as opposed to looking as if she were in her 20’s. Hugging his godmother Harry wasn’t surprised when Frank had only barely had his tent in hand before Sirius took it from him and moved to a spot to set it up himself.

“Sit with me.” Said Alice getting a quick nod from Harry who escorted her to a line of outdoor lounge chairs they’d set up under an expanded shade tent and helped her lower into the seat before taking the seat beside her.

“Now dear I want you to understand that while we have not had a lot of time together I am always available to you. You and Neville are the two most important parts of my life, part of my godmother vows was to stand in the stead of your mother should something happen to her, not as a replacement but as a guiding influence and caretaker all the same.” Said Alice holding his hand gently.

“You may not know this, but Sirius filled me in on everything and I want you to understand that no matter what your previous experiences have taught you that you are not alone anymore.”

Harry’s eyes widened as the look in her eyes told him without her outright saying it that she knew not just about his childhood but his past, that he’d been sent back in time! They talking for only a few more minutes before she stood, as the Longbottom tent was up she intended to get some more sleep before she absolutely had to be up.

Standing himself he stretched and made his way to his own tent considering his watch told him it wasn’t even 6:30 in the morning getting some extra rest was a good idea. Upon entering his room he had to close it rather swiftly behind him. While he was not surprised to find it wasn’t empty but was surprised to find the person inside was Katie, he’d caught her pacing and she froze when she saw him giving him the opportunity to take her all in. Her hair had been taken out of its usual ponytail and was now down around her shoulder and she wore only her underwear, blue bra and panties with golden symbols on the waistband and the upper cups.

She fidgeted nervously as he looked at her, which he could understand as Katie was a tomboy, she wasn’t a lesbian as he knew she started dating Lee Jordan last time around after the Yule Ball. Closing the door behind him he gave her a small smile which caused her to relax.

“I was worried you might kick me out.” Said Katie softly as she stepped into his space into a hug, realizing absently they were the same height now whereas she’d always been the taller of the two.

“Does anyone else know you’re in here?”

“Susan, she pulled me in here, told me to have fun and closed the door.” Said Katie.

Harry didn’t speak, instead leaned in but stopped short allowing her to close the distance and initiate their first kiss. She’d been expecting a soft kiss merely a meeting of their lips for their first kiss and that’s what it was until she felt his magic encircle her and the kiss transformed blowing all of her previous expectations away, especially with the way his magic was enveloping her. It wasn’t her first kiss, though it may as well have been as she immediately dismissed any memories of prior experiences as if she was obliviating herself.

Their tongues were entangled, and she didn’t know if they were in her mouth, his, or if they’d met in the middle. As they broke the kiss she realized that at some point they’d ended up on the bed, she was on top of him grinding down into him while he held her hips. Sitting up she reached up between the cups of her bra and released the claps freeing her breasts from their confinement and after sliding her arms free tossed her bra aside.

Scooting back she grabbed the waistband of his sweats and began pulling them down along with his shorts with Harry lifting his hips off of the bed to allow them to come down. As his cock sprang free and landed on his stomach with a meaty thump she did all she could not to look as she knew she’d get distracted. Once the offending articles were removed and free of his feet she looked up and froze at the sight of his cock standing straight up it had to be 6-7 inches.

He was definitely bigger than her last boyfriend and he’d only gotten far enough for her to take him in hand. She had never sucked a cock before, never even thought of doing so but before she even realized what she was doing her lips were on it as she kissed it several times before opening her mouth and taking him inside. She took him a little more than halfway down before she pulled back before descending again and going even further down.

“Enough, get up here.” Said Harry causing her to pause before she pulled off of him with a pop.

“You don’t like it?” questioned Katie.

“I do and you can do it more later. Right now I just want to be inside you.”

At his words she relaxed before climbing up and straddling his waist. Pushing her panties to the side she lifted herself into a short squat and feeling his cock probing at her but in the wrong area used one of her hands to guide him to her entrance. Slowly she descended onto him, impaling herself on his cock as her cunt opened up for him.

She had a steady pace as she eased herself down with Harry’s hands on her hips holding her steady until finally she was seated on his lap and thus fully impaled. She didn’t move for a while simply trying to get used to the feeling as while her activities on a broom had claimed her hymen long ago she had still been a virgin and as such not used to such sensations.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, just full.” Said Katie

Harry pulled her down causing their chests to press together while he claimed her lips in another kiss. She lost herself in the kiss and before long began gyrating her hips and as her pleasure increased began sliding herself up and down on his cock. Harry’s hands slid from her hips to her ass causing her soft moans to increase in pitch when he took a firm grip of both cheeks and used his arms to help her increase the tempo.

Harry spanked her and she cried out at the mixture of pleasure and pain then he spanked her again and she screamed as an orgasm more powerful than any she’d ever experienced rocked through her body. Harry remained still for nearly a minute as she rode out her orgasm and he tried to stave off his own. Tired as he was he refused to give a bad first performance, especially for Katie who had been one of the few people to not only never turn on him but always support him.

As her orgasm ended and her walls stopped convulsing around him he turned, slipping out of her but positioning them so that she was on her right side and grabbing her right leg moved it forward allowing him to occupy the space between her legs on his knees before resting her leg on his left thigh. The first thrust as he entered her once more caused her eyes to shoot open as she was instantly brought out of her post orgasm haze.

“Oh fuck!” exclaimed the girl softly.

Harry smirked when she turned her wide eyes up to look at him before withdrawing until only the tip remained and plunging back in. Katie threw her head back with a moan but that was only the beginning as he continued thrusting into her, his speed and strength picking up each time.  

The sound of their bodies clapping against each other echoed through the room accompanied by her moans and the occasional grunt from Harry who decided this was definitely one of his favorite positions as it gave him deeper penetration along with a view and access to her entire body.

After driving her through two quick orgasms in this position Harry pulled out and flipped her again so that she was on her back before placing her legs on each of his shoulders and sliding in again. Instead of pulling out he lifted her bottom half off of the bed and moved so that her ass was in his lap while his legs were beneath him. Each thrust in this position was hard and aimed so that her G-spot was stimulated with each entrance or withdrawal.

Finally she came with a scream with Harry following her immediately pumping her full of his release as a golden glow surrounded them for what could have been seconds or minutes before fading and causing them both to collapse to the bed. Katie at this point had never felt so full and knew that Harry had filled her insides so much that she had no doubt she’d be pregnant if it wasn’t mandatory for girls under their majority participating in the LPA to take the Contraceptive Potion.

They remained still breathing deeply for several minutes before she turned causing them to end up on their sides facing each other and for him to open his eyes. She was biting her lip clearly nervous, and Harry had a good idea why. Looking up to her choker he found it had changed the number had been replaced with the Gryffindor crest.

Unlike the version students get which only depicted the lion in a profile turned to the left with its mouth open placed on a dark red background, with a fabric texture, and enclosed into a wide golden frame on a shape of the crest with some curved ornaments underlined by a ribbon, executed in solid gold and containing an inscription of the word ‘Gryffindor’ in black lettering.

The crest that Katie was now sporting was not for the schoolhouse but for the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Gryffindor. It still had the lion in the shield however the lion was turned to the right with a checkered red and gold background. Atop the shield was the helm of a knight from which a cloak of red feathers flowed down and around the shield representing the wings and feathers of a phoenix. At the very top was a halfmoon facing right with a star sitting beside it on its left and at the very bottom was an arched ribbon with a more elegant inscription of the name ‘Gryffindor’ in red lettering.

“We bonded, you’ll be Lady Gryffindor one day.”

The smile that she gave him was bright before she lowered herself back down and they maneuvered until she was lying beside him where he held her even as they drifted off.

When Harry’s door opened a few hours later it was to reveal Katie Bell with her face and chest pressed into the mattress while her ass was in the air. Harry was on his knees behind her thrusting into her savagely resulting in the sounds of their bodies clapping against each other and the whorish moans escaping her and filling the room.

Suddenly Katie screamed and began shuddering as an explosive orgasm ripped through her that Harry powered through for several more hard thrust before sheathing himself fully as his own orgasm hit filling her insides as a result.

Taking a breath to steady himself he slowly pulled out of her leaving her slumped on the bed with her ass raised for several seconds before her knees gave out and her lower body hit the bed. A gasp got his attention and had him looking up and meeting the gaze of a frozen blushing Ginny Weasley. As his eyes met hers she squeaked and ran from the room.

Chuckling at the sight he shook his head and the remaining reservations he had about the girl were dispelled. While he knew she’d been unaware of him being potioned into being with her last time he’d still been wary of starting anything with her this time.

It was a good thing he was as Ernok, his account manager at Gringotts had found a way for him to keep the Dumbledore assets even though he declined the House itself. While going through those assets he’d found a marriage contract, now thankfully void, signed by Dumbledore and Arthur Weasley just yesterday. He’d given it to Sirius who had promised that he’d look into it

Shaking his head to free himself of those thoughts reached for his wand and cast a chain of spells, first the Air Freshening Charm, then the Body Cleansing Charm and the Mouth Freshening Charm and a final Body Cleansing Charm on Katie for good measure. Another flick of his wand had the windows in the room open while a final flick had his door closing once more just in time for Katie to start stirring.

A few minutes later and the two were dressed once more though Katie was a bit shaky on her feet. Harry changed his outfit only slightly as while he was still wearing the grey joggers he’d disregarded the t-shirt in place of a blue polo shirt. Leaving his room and going into the main area they found no one inside though found the entire group had gathered outside at tables under the shade tent for breakfast.

They’d been joined by Andi, Dora, Amelia, Narcissa, Draco and his bonded Sally upon seeing them he decided to be a bit cheeky and get it out of the way Harry stopped Katie at the entrance and called for the groups attention.

“Ok I know everyone knows her, but I’d like to officially introduce my Bonded, Katie Bell who will in the future become the Lady Gryffindor.” Said Harry with a smirk.

“Gryffindor?” questioned Ron

“Yeah, turns out I became the Heir of Gryffindor in 2^nd year. I’m descended from him like a lot of people but there was a qualification that needed to be passed. When I pulled the Sword of Gryffindor from the Sorting Hat to fight the Basilisk that year I immediately became the Heir of Gryffindor.” Said Harry with the shrug.

“Yes, we’ve heard about the basilisk incident. I take it Harry will be receiving an Order of Merlin Award for that.” Said Frank looking to Amelia.

“I’ve put in the paperwork for the First Class award, Second Class for Ron Weasley and Hermione as well. Unfortunately those awards are handled by the Wizengamont and until that situation is handled nothing can be done.” Said Amelia.

Harry’s attention was pulled away from that conversation due to a squeal and he turned to find Katie in the center of a big group hug with the younger girls. Breakfast was a rather lighthearted affair with much conversation happening all around, though it was thanks to this that Harry learned that Katie had only just crossed the threshold of an Enchantress with a MPI score of 503, Angelina had a score of 515 and Alicia had a score of 507, the Twins scored 535, Ron was 423 and Lavender was 402.

The next few days seemed to fly by between the time they spent exploring the grounds and the time spent watching the games. As Harry was underage he was unable to place bets on the games legally but found a workaround as Sirius was more than willing to do so on his behalf. The first bet he’d placed hadn’t been very popular, England being the hosting country had been an odds favorite to make it into the final round.

He’d bet 100 galleons that England would lose their match against Transylvania, they’d gotten spanked 390-10 meaning Harry was one of the few hometown people pleased with the result, especially as he’d turned 100 galleons into 3400 not counting the 100 galleons paid to the booker. His next two bets had been against Scotland and Wales at 200 galleons each, which at those same odds had made a combined 13,600 galleons.

At that point he’d won a total of 17,000 of which he’d only kept 2,000 on hand while the rest he’d had Remus deposit with Gringotts. While he hadn’t made any bets after that point he did encourage those in his circle to bet for Ireland and Bulgaria on each game. He’d convinced the Twins against betting with Ludo Bagman and instead follow his lead as such they’d had their father make the official bets with the money they saved up on the teams he recommended.

Not to be outdone Bill, Charlie and even Percy had gotten in on the action, and he had a feeling Charlie would be getting himself a Wizarding tent with his winnings. At Alice’s urging Frank had also placed the same bets Harry had and House Longbottom had already made a substantial increase to their finances.

Hermione had wanted to stop him, but Daphne had used the telepathic aspect of the bond to convince her otherwise. When pressed he informed them most of the money would be going to the rebuilding of Potter Manor as after seeing the Retreat he’d cancelled the original contract to rebuild the Manor and hired the designers of the Retreat.

They’d had to work on Grimmauld Place first and wouldn’t start on Potter Manor until September 7. He also informed them he would be sending some to pay for Penny’s time in University and setting aside funds for each of them to pursue their Mastery, University studies or both.

He, Neville and Ron had spent the last few days when they weren’t watching the games walking the grounds taking in the sights while the girls were doing the same in their own group. Unlike the last time he attended the event there was an abundance of sexual actions on display.

They’d seen many women walking around with their bare breasts exposed or other states of undress. They had also seen that there were tents used exclusively for sex, there was even a Ministry tent set aside for such a purpose in each section of the campground.

At the moment it was just him and Ron as he’d seen Lily Moon, a Ravenclaw in their year, giving Neville looks and convinced his still shy godbrother to spend some time with her. At the moment the two of them were in the French campgrounds taking in the sights and the samples of foods from the venders in the place.

He paused as he heard a rather familiar voice and followed the sound to another booth where the two of them found the familiar figure of Pansy Parkinson dismissing someone rather rudely in French. Thanks to his time walking the campgrounds Harry had discovered one of the perks of being Master of Death was a perfect understanding of spoken languages.

“Let’s go before she sees us.” Said Ron.

“Actually I have a better idea. How about a little payback?”

“I’m listening.” Said Ron warily.

“Well we both know she’s outgrown her pug face and physically she’s a looker.” Said Harry.

“Harry I don’t think I like where you’re going with this.” Said Ron nervously.

“Look I know about the crush you have on her, do this and you can work on that and get revenge on Malfoy at the same time.” Said Harry, the latter of which being the magic words to get him over his nervousness mostly.

“Relax she won’t say no, you’re both on level 4. If that doesn’t help think of this as paying me back for accepting that dual with Malfoy in First Year in my place and the 150 points we lost.” Said Harry.

“That’s low.” Said Ron.

“It’s fact your temper makes you talk without thinking. Don’t be scared Ron, it’s only pussy.” Said Harry.

“It probably has fangs inside lining the walls.” Said Ron though he left anyway.

Not long later and Ron was standing beside her, she jumped when Ron placed his hand on her skirt covered ass, they spoke lowly for a few moments before she grabbed his hand and led him away and into a nearby tent. Honestly he was too nice to Ron, including Padma in the last timeline that was the third girl he’d hooked him up with, the second one he was going to get to fuck.

The only reason he wasn’t holding his bitch fit in the forest against him from their time in hiding is because of the influence of the horcrux that had affected all of them. Still if his name came out of the Goblet again and Ron stuck his head up his ass again Ron was going to quickly find himself outside of his circle.

That thought had only barely left his mind when a rather familiar sensation hit him that he recognized as the allure of a Veela. Though it had never affected him after the first exposure last time he still recognized the sensation for what it was.

Following the sensation to its source led him into a tent which turned out to be a store inside of which was a familiar figure who he recognized as Fleur Delacour. She was standing in the store wearing only her underwear, a white bra and panties set, the bottoms of which were made with a sheer material.

In front of her a wizard had been reduced to a drooling mess which was par for the course for those who couldn’t handle the allure of a Veela.

“Pathétique, tu ne peux pas supporter autant de mon attrait et tu penses que je vais te laisser me baiser. Imbécile. (Pathetic, you can't handle this much of my allure, and you think I'll let you fuck me. Imbecile.)”

The words had him chuckling, her tone and words told him immediately this was the same haughty girl he’d met during the Tri-Wizard tournament. She’d mellowed out quite a bit in the time after that, especially after her humbling experience as a competitor, but this version hadn’t had those experiences yet. The sound had her turning in his direction and increasing the strength of her allure which caused the wizard in front of her to whimper and grow an instant hard on while Harry simply raised an eyebrow.

“I think you’ve made your point, Miss…”

“Delacour, Fleur Delacour ahnd you ahre?” Questioned Fleur her English thick with her French accent.

“Harry Potter.” Said the boy bowing just a bit before moving further inside causing her to raise a surprised eyebrow.

“Impressive. Not many can stand this close to me and be unaffected.”

“I can throw off the Imperious Curse. From my experience a Veela’s allure has a similar affect, though I’ve never met a Full Veela before.” Said Harry

“We’ve heard of the Boy Who Lived even in France, your power is clearly greater than the stories say.” Said Fleur her tone contemplative.

“With the exception of me somehow surviving the Killing Curse as a baby, most of those stories are false. I don’t have a phoenix familiar, nor have I ridden on the back of a nundu.” Said Harry before spotting her choker.

“I didn’t think Veela would participate in the Accords.” Said Harry surprised.

“Full blooded Veela, are ineligible. A Half-Veela or lesser must do so as apparently we still qualify as witches.” Said the girl getting him to snort.

“So do half-giants and half-goblins but none of them are permitted to participate.” Said Harry.

“True but Veela unions are much more desired amongst Wizard-kind, despite the reasons behind that desire.” Said Fleur.

“Are you going to let him up?” questioned Harry looking at the wizard.

“mahmentahreely, he'll keep fahr now.” Said Fleur before approaching him so there was barely any distance between them.

“May I see your reeng?” questioned the veela giving Harry pause, it was the first time he’d ever been asked that question.

Shrugging he willed the LPA ring to appear and lifted his hand to show it with his hand in a loose half-fist. Fleur paused as she beheld the number six in the center of the ring.

“You are a mage.” Whispered the Veela with a hint of wonder in her tone turning his hand slightly to see the number 683 on the side of the ring.

“What about you?” questioned Harry

“I’m an Enchantress, 805.”

 “You’re going to fuck me ahren’t you.” Said the girl in realization.

“Yup.”

The answer didn’t even require thinking about. Initially he hadn’t planned on it as he knew she would end up with Bill, but him introducing Grace as his bonded had removed the one thing blocking him from doing so. Granted he hadn’t thought he’d see her until during the school year because of the tournament but he wasn’t going to let the opportunity pass him by.

“I’d like to try one mahre zing.” Said Fleur

Before he could agree or disagree her allure blasted harder than he’d ever experienced. This time the sensation was unlike even his first experience, it was as if he was submerged, he could barely move and could only smell her scent and see her, though the silver glow around her had increased so that it was no longer faint.

“Incroyable. Il n’est même pas dur, il ne bave même pas (Incredible. He's not even hard, not even drooling)” said the girl though Harry heard it almost as if he was underwater.

“Résiste-moi, Harry. Faites-le et je vais me mettre à genoux tout de suite et sucer votre bite.  J'avalerai tout ça même si je dois m'étouffer. Vous pouvez me déshabiller et me baiser ici dans cette boutique pour que quiconque regarde et voit. Tu peux me donner une fessée, m'étouffer et tirer mes cheveux aussi fort que tu veux et je vais le prendre. Je ne l'ai jamais pris dans le cul avant, mais je vais me pencher et étendre mes joues ouvertes. C'est seulement si tu me résistes, si tu ne peux pas je serai parti avant que tu ne récupères.

(Resist me, Harry. Do that and I will get on my knees right now and suck your cock.  I'll swallow the entire thing even if I have to choke on it. You can strip me naked and fuck me right here in this shop for anyone to look in on and see. You can spank me, choke me, and pull my hair as hard as you want, and I'll take it. I've never taken it up the ass before, but I'll bend over and spread my cheeks open. That's only if you resist me if you can't I'll be gone before you recover).”

The words registered but it wasn’t an instant translation and not only was the sound muffled, but it was almost a whisper. Her words still reached him though and once they did his erection sprung into place as he could picture each scene she mentioned.

Even more he realized he was about to spend almost an entire school year with her thanks to the tournament and he could already picture the things he’d do to her there. Such thoughts were halted as a groan followed by a whimper was heard at the edge of his hearing. There was an urge to ignore it but he couldn’t, it was male and far too close for his liking.

The urge grew stronger, but he ignored it and only then realized what was happening. He shook his head, or at least he tried to, his body felt as if he was frozen as if he’d been placed in a Body Bind. Scowling at being put in such a position he called on his magic using it to infuse his body and as such break free of the allure.

In the waking world Fleur had turned away with a frown when Harry had been unable to respond. She’d been putting her clothes back on, which she’d only removed as she couldn’t be seen publicly resisting a wizard on her level and he’d ordered her to strip outside of the tent before bringing her inside. Her skirt had been the first thing she put back on before picking up her blouse, looking at Harry again and finding him still unresponsive.

It was a shame as Mages were hard to come by, but she couldn’t give herself to someone who couldn’t resist the allure, perhaps when he was older she’d try again, once his mental strength matched his magical power. Before she could finish that though however power unlike she’d ever felt erupted from him filling the room and consequently causing her nipples to immediately harden and her pussy to start soaking before the Body Bind she placed on him shattered and leaving him panting.

“Incroyable.” Breathed the girl in surprise before dropping her blouse to the floor.

Walking back over to him she took his hand and led him over to the counter, ignoring the wizard who’d soiled his pants due to her allure, and turned him so he could lean on it. Thanks to the fact that he was wearing joggers all she needed to do upon grabbing the waistband was pull them down and she did so exposing his cock to the open air.

While not the biggest she’d seen she knew he was young and would grow more with age, perhaps even eclipsing the one that took her virginity. Thanks to her allure he was already hard and as such she sunk to her knees and after kissing the head took him in her mouth.

As a Veela she was a natural cocksucker but she’d learned some things over he last three years that made it so she could teach as mastery class on the subject. Normally she would tease him but knowing he was already incredibly worked up she skipped that part and went straight down until he hit her throat and then kept going gagging around him but pushing through it until her lips were touching the base. Pulling back to the tip she licked around the head for a few moments before going back down, pulling back up and descending again picking up speed each time she went.

She was loud and messy with drool spilling from her mouth and landing at the top of her breasts but didn’t slow down in the slightest. Harry reached down and grabbed her hair collecting it in one hand into a makeshift ponytail slipping it between his middle and ring fingers before placing that hand on the back of her head. He didn’t put any pressure on her head but didn’t have to as she took him deeper on each descent.

“GAWK, GAWK, GAWK, GAWK”

The sight and sound of Fleur Delacour gobbling down his cock was enough to make him want to blow his load, but he used all of his willpower to hold himself back even as she began fucking her own throat with his cock. Of course he’d never reigned his magic in and her allure was going at full blast which meant they’d begun gathering a crowd.

What most didn’t know was that there were two different uses of a Veela’s allure, the most known was defensive and reduced those attracted to women into drooling messes allowing them to leave the area. The other use increased arousal and lowered the inhibitions of those under its influence.

As neither of them were holding back the feeling of their magic had covered everything for fifty yards in each direction. The result of this could be seen in that people were rather hurriedly ducking into tents as clothing or what little was passing of clothing came off. The feeling of Harry’s magic in the air caused several other men to release the hold on their own even as the succumbed to the effects of the allure.

One place this was seen was in the tent that Ron and Pansy had ducked into inside of which was a full-blown orgy. Feeling Harry’s magic Ron had the instinctual reaction to release his own and Pansy who was bent over was unprepared for the intensity of his thrusts to pick up nor for his magic to crash into her so quickly sending her into an immediate orgasm.

Rolling her skirt up exposed her panty clad ass and he didn’t hesitate to begin smacking it raining down heavy blows that only increased her pleasure at least before he grabbed her waist and slammed into her to the hilt when his own orgasm hit causing them to let off a golden glow.

Another person in the tent was Apolline Delacour who paused as she recognized the sensation of Veela allure and the magic of the witch it was tied to. Frowning at her daughters lack of control she was just about to leave her now unresponsive companion to confront her daughter when the power of the wizard she was with slammed into her. Her eyes widened at the sensation which also caused her nipples to harden even more than they had been as she was thrown into a miniature orgasm.

The power also seemed to affect her companion as he came back to his senses, or at least was no longer unresponsive as he grabbed her hips and started thrusting into her. Even as she rode the cock beneath her, she had already dismissed him as her mind memorized the magic of the wizard she could sense with her daughter.

Unknowing of what their lack of restraint was causing the duo had moved as Harry currently had Fleur pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around his waist as he fucked her. Her bra had been removed and discarded leaving her bare breast exposed, one of which Harry had in his mouth as she held his head loosely. He was not holding back thrusting savagely inside her and already had driven her through two orgasms and was well on her way to her third.

“Oui, oui, juste comme ça! N'arrêtez pas, s'il vous plaît ne vous arrêtez pas! Tu vas me faire jouir à nouveau! Putain Harry je cumming, je cumming! (Yes, yes, just like that! Don't stop, please don't stop! You're gonna make me cum again! Fuck Harry I'm cumming, I'm cumming!)

Harry didn’t need to understand what she was saying as the familiar feeling of her tightening along his length as her orgasm hit told him everything. This time it was accompanied by him burying himself inside of her as his own orgasm struck causing them to glow golden as the bond formed. Panting they held each other as they rode out the highs from their respective orgasm. When he pulled out Fleur reluctantly released her hold with her legs and put her feet back on the ground.

“Turn to face the wall.” Said Harry before stepping back.

Hurriedly she turned to face the wall before bending over placing her arms against the wall and wiggling her ass in anticipation. Harry took a moment to anticipate the view before bringing one of his hands down sharply against her right ass cheek causing her to cry out. He gave her a few moments before repeating the action with the opposite cheek and giving her a total of five swats to each side. He admired the sight of the skin turned pink with prints of his hand on each cheek.

“Spread those cheeks for me.”

At his words she whimpered, placed her upper body against the wall and reached back with both hands to spread herself open, gripping her panties as well giving him an unobstructed view of her puckered hole. A flick of his wrist had his wand in hand before he hit her with the cleansing spell pressing his wand directly against her asshole. Once the spell had run its course Harry removed his wand and after placing it back into the holster on his wrist he grabbed hold of himself and after two strokes pressed himself against her asshole before slowly pushing himself in.

Rather than react with pain even slightly like he was expecting Fleur moaned as the head popped passed the ring and had to fight the urge to move when he stopped. For his part Harry had to fight the urge to come immediately even though he only put the head in. Once past it he grabbed hold of her waist and after a breath pushed forward with his hips and pulled hers back causing him to be fully embedded into her.

“FUCK!” exclaimed the girl her eyes wide as she felt him all the way inside her.

Knowing he wasn’t going to last long Harry immediately set a brutal pace and began thrusting in and out of her causing their bodies to meet with thunderous claps. Veela, even Quarter-Veela like Fleur were practically made for sex with bodies that may as well have been sculpted. Despite having such a slim frame both her tits and her ass were naturally bigger than what he would normally expect.

As such bent over as she was her ass clapped back every time he thrust inside of her, and she didn’t stay idle long as she began pushing back to meet him every time he pushed forward. Finally after only a few minutes both of them cried out as another orgasm hit them and exhausted they sank until they were resting on their knees.

The next few days were more calm leading up to the finals. In the immediate aftermath they had been met by Fleur’s mother who had gotten them away from the scene while everyone else was still caught up in the impromptu orgy they’d caused. Unlike his memories Apolline Delacour did not look like an older witch, instead she looked young enough to be Fleur’s sister, a comment for which she attributed to her Veela heritage.

At their tent he’d gotten to meet eleven-year-old Gabrielle and one year old Marcel along with her long-time paramour, Jean-Paul Delacour. Apparently while they had never officially married Apolline had taken the Delacour name before Fleur was born and had no intention of reclaiming her maiden name.

The family had been surprised when they learned he managed to bond with Fleur, as it was rare for a wizard to bond with even a part Veela, but he hadn’t revealed the House she was bonded to until they were back at the House of Black campsite. Once they were his other girls had descended on him in an instant explaining that something had come over the bond and then he’d started broadcasting what he was experiencing across it somehow.

Once they’d calmed down he’d had everyone enter the tent, where he explained that Fleur had actually bonded to House Peverell stunning all but Sirius and Hermione, the latter of which was only unfazed because she didn’t know the true significance of the family name. That led to the question of what other Houses he was heir to and the reveal of which houses they were.

Of course Andi had to run some test after the discovery that the allure could be felt through the bond, which was going in her steadily growing report. After the testing all of the girls took turns kissing Fleur adding her to the full bond, including Penny, who only arrived that morning.

Neville arrived not long after with Lily Moon who was a Ravenclaw in their year and Sakura Akaji, a Gryffindor a year ahead of them, both of whom he’d managed to bond with. After bonding with those two, however, Neville stated that he was done as 3 was the limit he and Hanna had agreed to.

Ron had been the last to return and they could hear him coming from a ways off, all of them wondering what could have set him off and none of them prepared for the knowledge that he’d bonded with Pansy Parkinson of all people. Ron and Pansy were definitely an example of the Mate Bond not granting instant love as the two argued worse than Ron and Hermione at their worst. Still seeing Draco’s face at learning those two had bonded was a definite source of amusement, not enough of a happy memory to power a patronus but enough to give him a chuckle.

After that bit of excitement, however, things for Harry had been relatively normal, though Sirius had introduced him to several people in the VIP stand they were in, including Devlin Whitehorn the founder of Nimbus Racing Brooms.

As it turns out the man had been a close friend of his grandmother Dorea’s since they were 1^st years at Hogwarts, she’d even given him the startup funds for his company. The two of them must have talked for two or three hours as he told him stories about his grandparents and his father as a kid.

He’d also met Gwenog Jones, the captain of the Holyhead Harpies, she’d overheard him telling Sirius who to bet for in the Semifinals and had been surprised by his insights. She was an unbonded witch and even more a Mage with a power level of 1050.

They did a bit of playful flirting, with neither of them taking it serious during which time he told her half-jokingly that he’d try bonding with her but was under orders from his girls not to touch another witch for the time being. They’d touched a bit on the bond and what it could do, which he proved by calling Katie and having her bring Angelina, Alicia and Ginny down to meet her. Before she left she told him that in a few years if she was still unbonded he could send her an owl and try his luck at bonding her.

The Semifinals had gone just as they had last time meaning the finals round of the Cup was between Bulgaria and Ireland. Bulgaria was the odds-on favorite to win based heavily on the fact that they had Victor Krum who was amongst the best Seekers in the entire league and their defense was considered rock solid. Ireland’s odds were also lowered as their Keeper and Captain, Darren O'Hare, wasn’t playing in the game as he’d apparently exhausted himself trying to bond with a Veela.

This actually didn’t bother Harry as he knew that O’Hare hadn’t played in the game in the last timeline and if anything only raised his confidence. He bet 2000 galleons that Ireland would win, but that Krum would catch the snitch. According to Sirius the bookie and several others around them thought he’d finally stretched his luck to far.

For the final match they’d not been in the VIP box they’d spent the week in but instead were situated in the Top Box with occupants that included the Bulgarian Minister of Magic Borislav Oblansk amongst many others. Because there was no elected Minister of Magic, Amelia was there along with the Interim Minister of Magic as officially she had the most senior position in the British Ministry currently as Head of the DMLE.

Unfortunately only the Wizengamont could vote and swear in a Minister, but more than a few members had been arrested and sent to prison by the ICW and as such they needed those seats filled to meet the quorum.

The game itself was going exactly as he remembered it with Bulgaria’s famed defense nowhere to be found as Ireland seemed to be scoring at will. Bulgaria by contrast didn’t score their first and only goal until Ireland already had 30 points on the board.

Unlike in his first run through of life he was able to actually follow the game instead of being barely able to keep up with the play, still things were going incredibly fast and like everyone else he winced when Krum tricked Lynch, Ireland’s seeker into planting himself with a Wronski faint, even though he knew it would happen. While Lynch was able to continue it was clear that he wasn’t the same after the crash.

Within an hour the score was 130-10 and it was clear that in order for Bulgaria to snatch the win Krum would need to catch the snitch and fast. Excitement amongst his group picked up when a foul was called against Bulgaria’s Keeper which caused a bit of a ruckus between the two teams that ended with the referee awarding Ireland a pair penalty shots which were taken up by one of Ireland’s chaser’s Isabelle Mullet who’d already 50 of Ireland’s 130 points.

She made both shots resulting in Ireland having a total score of 150. This put even more pressure on Krum as if he caught the snitch before another goal was made by Ireland would give Bulgaria the win by ten points. Excitement picked up when Krum spotted the snitch and went to give chase only to catch a bludger to the face causing more than a few people to wince and Krum to land. The mediwizards managed to patch him up but he’d lost the snitch and Ireland scored twice more before their seeker Lynch spotted it.

Unfortunately for Lynch his earlier meeting with the ground was still effecting him allowing Krum to catch up with him, overtake him and grab the snitch ending the game with a final score of 170-160 in Ireland’s favor. After a victory lap for Ireland both teams met in the Top Box where they shook hands and Ireland was awarded with the World Cup.

The celebration after that was massive and took over the entire grounds. Harry and his group had beat a rather hasty retreat seeing people in the box becoming more handsy and arrived at their campgrounds in what had to have been record time. They threw a party of their own which was a more lively version of what they’d typically get up to at school, which meant clothes stayed on. Still Harry was enjoying himself and only felt bad that Dora had to work.

Because of the attack on the grounds that happened in the original timeline Amelia had aurors out in force, mixed into the crowds and there were even ICW aurors on the grounds. At the moment his group consisted of just the students, though Draco and Sally hadn’t returned with them, instead preferring to meet up with their own friends. Penny had actually been pulled away by several of her friends while they’d been returning to the grounds and Pansy hadn’t sat with them in the VIP box, so Harry had no idea where she was.

Despite these absences the number of people was still huge as they’d run across several other Hogwarts students that people in the group were on good terms with. Ginny’s friend Romilda Vane had joined them, Dean and Seamus were also there as Fay Dunbar.

The final two that joined them were Tracy Davis and her bonded Justin Finch-Fletchley which was a surprise. They stayed and partied until late into the night before the party broke up and the guests left their separate ways.

As he climbed into bed that night the knowledge that they’d gotten through the entire thing with no Death Eater attack caused him to fall into a very peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

The morning of September 1^st found Harry and those who had called Lily’s Retreat home for the summer waking up at Grimmauld Place. They’d left the Retreat the previous day with the reasoning that it would be better to stay the night at Grimmauld which was both in walking distance to Kings Cross and had an active Floo while the Retreat for all of its good points did not boast those points. As such August 31 had marked not just the end of the summer but the end of the groups stay at the Retreat. Ted and Andromeda would be returning to their home while Sirius, Remus and Dora moved their things into the ancestral Black Manor in the Cambridge countryside. The Retreat would be going back into stasis, though maintained by the elves and would only be disturbed when his grandfather’s portrait was moved to Potter Manor once it was fully rebuilt.

At the moment Dora and Penny were the only members of the Potter Coven present as Daphne, Susan and Hermione had all stayed the last night of the summer at their own homes. As both had already graduated from Hogwarts and thus couldn’t go with the rest of them Penny and Dora decided to stay the last night with Harry before he returned to the school. Ted had managed to quickly secure an apprenticeship for Penny with his firm Oakwood & Beley, they’d been so eager to have her on board that they had offered her a full scholarship to attend Cambridge. She’d accepted the offer and had already moved into an apartment close to the campus, Dora had moved in with her though instead of going to classes she’d be starting her term as a junior auror since she’d now completed her auror training. After a year as a junior and a subsequent performance review her title would be changed to auror, which is when she could actually start arresting people or going on raids.

Thankfully the current occupants of Grimmauld Place had woken early for breakfast knowing how hectic the crowd would be at the station. Sharing a table with Draco wasn’t exactly high on his list of things he wanted to start his morning with but being flanked on each side by Dora and Penny certainly helped him deal with that. Harry didn’t know if it was due to the nature of early mornings or something else but the tenseness he’d expected to experience at the table had never made itself known and as such breakfast was a rather calm experience.

When the meal was finished they all stood and made their way to the Floo with Amelia being the first to step through, she was followed by Remus, then Draco, Narcissa, Dora, Penny, and Harry himself with Sirius bringing up the rear. Platform 9 ¾ was as crowded as always when he stepped out of the Floo and while most of the group headed for the train Harry along with Sirius, Dora and Penny stepped out onto the muggle side where the Grangers were already waiting. While they knew Dora it was the first time they were meeting Penny though the introductions went well. Learning that Penny would actually be attending Cambridge gave them hope that Hermione wouldn’t completely leave the non-magical world behind her.

They had only barely gotten through the introductions when Katie appeared with her parents. Being a muggleborn this shouldn’t have been a surprise, but it was the first time he’d ever seen Katie on the muggle side of the station. He’d met her parents Edwin and Maddison briefly after the world cup and knew her father owned and ran a construction company, and her mother was in interior design. The meeting with the Bells could have been much more awkward if not for Mrs. Granger getting Mrs. Bell to open up and before long the two were chatting like they’d been friends for a while.

“Alright you lot need to go if you’re going to make the train.” Said Mrs. Granger.

The announcement preceded a round of hugs between the Grangers and the Bells though Harry wasn’t surprised when Mrs. Granger pulled him into a hug as well. The magicals were soon stepping onto Platform 9 ¾ with Harry as the last of the students to step through the barrier. As always the platform was crowded with the families of the departing students and much like Diagon Alley was when the school shopping started the platform was seemingly normal, but he doubted that was fully the case.

Plus he was pretty sure that even the appearance of normalcy would vanish once the train had left the station behind. Walking through the crowd he paused as he spotted Molly Prewett with the Weasleys as the former matriarch fussed over her children. He paused as he hardly recognized her as it was clear the woman had lost a lot of weight and her trimmer, but still thick appearance made her a much more attractive woman. Still he wondered if her mentality had seen an equal transformation over the last stretch of time.

Leaving the Weasley’s to Molly’s overly motherly smothering Harry followed his girls through the crowd to the train where the rest of their companions were gathered along with the Longbottoms, Abbots, Lily Moon, Sakura Akaji and four people who could only be there parents. He knew that Neville would be the focus of a lot of conversation this year as not only would his level of power become common knowledge but the fact that he had bonded three witches, all of whom were amongst the most sought after and prettiest in their years. Lily Moon with her dark white nearly silver hair, Sakura Akaji with her dark brown nearly black hair and the blonde bombshell that was Hannah Abbott. 

Not only that but politically he’d done well as according to what had been shared to him by Sirius, the Akaji’s were of an Imperial House, the Japanese equivalent of a Most Ancient and Most Noble House while the Moon’s were an Ancient and Noble House, putting them just under the top tier of Houses in Wizarding Britain. The two of them along with Hannah who as an Abbott was actually from a Most Ancient and Most Noble House had earned House Longbottom and Neville specifically a lot of prestige. He personally didn’t really care about that; he was just happy that his godbrother was finally happy with his life as not only did he have the girls to thank for that, but his parents were active in his life for the first time since he was a toddler.

“Harry!”

The call of his name broke him from his thoughts, and he turned in time to see Susan who greeted him with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. When they broke apart she immediately moved to greet the other girls leaving him to greet her parents. He still found it odd that her parents were alive when he knew that like him she’d been an orphan the last time through, though he wasn’t going to question her good fortune. Instead he greeted her parents and was pulled into a hug by her mother Joanna while her father Richard simply settled for shaking his hand.

“Harry!”

This time the call came from behind him and he spun seeing Astoria stepping off of the train before she launched herself and he caught her. The youngest of the Greengrass girls was both rather excitable and affectionate. While Daphne was also affectionate she tended to only be that way in private whereas Astoria was a hugger and didn’t have any issue displaying that openly.  

 “How are you feeling?” questioned Harry softly.

“Better, I haven’t felt any pain since I woke up.” Said the girl.

Astoria had unfortunately been living under the effects of a Blood Curse since she was a small girl. Apparently one of the Greengrass ancestors had been the original recipient and it travelled down the line making itself known throughout the family every few generations since then. House Greengrass had been searching for a cure throughout that time. Of course isolated as Britain had been they’d had no clue that there was already a method to handle blood curses known by the ICW that had been developed in Japan. Upon discovering this the girls and Lord Greengrass had undergone the procedure and had spent the last week in isolation recovering.

Breaking away from Astoria he turned to find an amused Daphne eyeing the two of them. Thanks to the mental component of the Bond they had been in contact regularly so even though this was the first time he’d seen her since the World Cup he was already fully aware of how she was feeling.

“Are we missing anyone?” questioned Daphne.

“Luna.” Said Harry.

“She’s already on the train, car 2. Astoria and Ginny will be joining her. We will be in car 5, I saved the compartment directly across from ours for Neville.” Said Daphne.

“Thank you Daphne.” Said Hannah

“Alright you lot, head on in. We won’t hold you any longer.” Said Alice.

The group went about saying their goodbyes with a round of hugs being exchanged. Harry at the last moment decided to pull Dora in for a kiss before turning and doing the same to Penny before stepping back and walking onto the train. Normally seating on the Express was a matter of just finding an open compartment but as he stepped onto the train Harry would admit separating the younger kids into designated cars was definitely a good thing, he gave it probably about an hour at most before things took a turn for the X-rated.

Stepping into the compartment Daphne led them to they all realized quickly that the train had undergone a few changes. The compartment had obviously been extended as while usually they were only big enough for a few people to sit in it could now have at least ten with room to move around. The standard seating had been removed and in its place what seemed to be a single long couch that circled the compartment leaving only the door unblocked.

The compartment also had room to stand as there were three poles in the center of the isle, that looked just like what could be found in a regular railcar, only these poles were gold. Even the luggage racks had been replaced by overhead compartments that Hermione and Katie stated were usually found on airplanes. Putting their various chests up would have been a chore though was solved easily thanks to the levitation charm.  

“Now this is how to spend eight hours in a train.” Said Katie.

Madam Amelia Bones walked through the halls of the Ministry of Magic with a purposeful stride that had others who saw her jumping out of her way. She’d stayed on Platform 9 ¾ just long enough to see the train depart and left immediately after its departure for the office. The Ministry still wasn’t fully staffed but that was the problem of the various department heads, at least those who had survived the ICW purge. Still they had taken the opportunity to make changes throughout the place trimming the excess and some of the more useless bureaucracy that made working in the place so difficult. The Misuse of Muggle Artifacts division for instance had been done away with, in its place was the Department of Muggle Affairs, still headed by Arthur Weasley. However instead of just dealing with bewitched muggle items they now monitored the muggles to prevent breaches of the Statute of Secrecy.

At the moment none of that mattered to the woman focused as she was on her destination as she boarded the lift and hit the button to take her down to Level 9. The Department of Mysteries was much different than other levels of the Ministry which could be seen even in its design as the black-tiled walls were bare, no windows and no doors, apart from a plain black one at the end of the corridor that led into the Department proper lit only by torches supporting bluish white flames. The dark robbed form of an Unspeakable met her as she stepped off of the lift and motioned her towards the door which was already partially open. Stepping through the door she found herself which an office just before the door closed behind her.

“Madam Bones, to what do I owe this visit?” questioned the person behind the desk, voice disguised thanks to the robes they wore.”

“We have a problem.” Stated the woman before pulling out a small antique jewelry box and placing it on the desk.

Thanks to the features of the robes no expression or shift could be detected until the figure moved and opened the lid of the box, revealing even their hands and arms were covered with material thick enough that even that couldn’t reveal their gender. A pure black wand that wouldn’t seem out of place in the hands of a muggle stage magician appeared in their hands which they moved silently casting spells within the box before the head moved giving the appearance they were looking at her once more.

“Do you know what this is?” questioned Unspeakable.

“I do, I also know who it belongs to.” Said Amelia.

“That was easy enough to discover. How did you come across it?”

“It was stashed in the Black townhouse. Regulus Black stole it when he discovered its existence, his last act was ordering his house elf to find a way to destroy it.” Said Amelia.

“This is troublesome, to think the man made one of these.” Muttered the figure.

“More. Harry Potter has encountered two of them at Hogwarts. The first in his second year which was a diary that he destroyed, and the second near the end of the last school year, Ravenclaws diadem. The final one we know of was stored in Gringotts, Bellatrix’s vault. They discovered it after Sirius claimed it and had them search her vault for cursed items.” Said Amelia

“Four.” Muttered the person in a tone that was almost disbelieving.

“We believe he intended to make seven. Horace Slughorn admitted to answering what he thought was a theoretical question on the subject when he was a student.” Said Amelia.

“That’s insane. Such an action would make his soul unstable.”

“Like I said that’s the theory. I want you to figure out if there are more of those things and figure out a way of tracking them.” Said Amelia.

“Is there a timetable?”

“June. Dumbledore believed he would be using a resurrection ritual to create himself a new body.” Said Amelia

“I see. If we can figure out how many more he made and track them we can track him to the sight of the ritual then capture him and whoever aids him as soon as he’s revived.” Said the Unspeakable.

“Exactly.”

“I’ll make it a priority. Also please inform Mr. Potter that we would like to study his ability to summon spirits. We are curious as to how it differentiates from necromancy.” Said the figure while Amelia did her best not to let her surprise show.

If someone had told Hermione that to start her fourth year, less than two hours after the Hogwarts Express left the station she would be practically naked for anyone to see she’d have cursed them so badly they’d have begged for a merciful death. That however was exactly the case as she was currently wearing just a pair of sheer red panties and her chocker, situated on her knees and right in front of the door with Harry’s cock in her mouth. She was mirrored by Daphne only she wore sheer green panties, both of them had their hair pulled back and secured in bands exposing their faces to anyone who happened to look into the window of the compartment door could see them.

Susan and Katie were in equal stages of undress though they were both currently out of it on different parts of the couch with Harry’s seed leaking out of their exposed cunts. They hadn’t been gone from the station for fifteen minutes before Susan had leapt into action leading them to their current positions. As she licked up the side of Harry’s cock her eyes flickered towards the door, and she saw that people were actually looking in and watching them. In another world that may have caused her to freeze or pull away, but she’d been caught in the act so many times over the last month while at the Retreat that though she blushed she didn’t even pause before taking the head in her mouth and going back down.

“Cumming.”

The word had her hurriedly pulling back until only the head was in her mouth and the first shot hit the roof of her mouth. Her right hand was a blur as she stroked him through his orgasm and her mouth was flooded. When he tapered off she pulled away and glancing quickly towards the door found that they were still being watched.

‘Daph pull back and open your mouth.’

As the words came over the bond Daphne paused before she released his balls from her mouth and opened wide. Pulling back Hermione moved so that her face was hovering over Daphne’s before allowing Harry’s seed to spill from her mouth and into Daphne’s causing eyes to widen outside of the door. After they both swallowed their portion Daphne surged upwards and they were suddenly kissing. When they broke the kiss they found Harry, Susan and Katie were all watching them.

“Damn that was hot.” Said Katie

“Moine wanted to put on a show.’ Said Daphne over the bond causing her blush to return.

“Has our dear Mione developed an exhibitionist kink?” Questioned Susan teasingly over the bond.

“It’s always the quiet ones.” Said Katie

“Where’s the basket, I’m hungry.” Said Hermione verbally changing the subject.

Harry had called Dobby before they left the station and he’d provided a picnic basket that had been spelled to store enough food to feed all of them twice.

“Food does sound good; I’ve worked up an appetite.” Said Katie

“Wait is playtime over?” questioned Susan.

“For us yes, we weren’t supposed to be going this early anyway remember.” Said Daphne.

“Can’t really blame her. She’s not the only one that wanted to have sex on the Express.” Said Hermione.

“That’s beside the point.” Said Daphne causing her to shrug and bringing several eyes to her breasts.

Harry meanwhile had put his pants back on and stood up reaching into the overhead compartments and pulling down the picnic basket however he didn’t sit it down causing the girls to look at him.

“All of our hands are dirty. At least wash your hands.” Said Harry.

The next few minutes was occupied with them finding their clothes and putting them back on before the girls left for the cars washroom. He noticed, however, none of them bothered to put their bras back on and had simply left those sitting out. After they returned Harry stepped out himself to wash his own hands. Dobby prepared sub-style sandwiches for them which were greatly appreciated as were the soft drinks that were sitting in buckets of ice.

“So what are the odds that McGonagall cancels the Quidditch season for the tournament?” questioned Katie as they ate.

“Rather low actually. She loves the sport for some reason.” Said Hermione shaking her head.

“The game is amazing.” Said Katie

“But it’s rules don’t make any sense. Honestly if they got rid of the Seeker and the snitch and added a time limit or a score limit then it would at least make some kind of logical sense. As it is the Seeker is useless for the majority of the game and are only there to end it.” Said Hermione

“The seeker can also work as a fourth chaser though.” Said Susan

Harry ignored all of this as he’d been on the opposite end of this argument against Hermione often enough that he knew every point that she was going to make. Furthermore he was also aware that her bias against Quidditch was due mostly to how often he’d gotten hurt on the pitch since their first year. The fact that his broom had obviously been cursed in their first year and no one seemed to do anything about it had never sat right with her. She’d argued the point that Madam Hooch could have stopped the game and brought him down safely and Ron had blanched stating that was completely against the rules. Needless to say she’d gone over the rules and had not been impressed by them or the game ever since.

Nearly an hour later Harry could be found walking through the Express. Three hours into the trip and he could honestly say it had become a rolling orgy as everywhere he looked so far people were fucking. He’d seen Draco stewing near his own compartment and looking into the door he’d been staring through he’d seen Pansy riding Ron with everything on display. He’d seen Hermione’s dormmates Sally-Anne and Kellah both getting double teamed in different compartments and Marietta Edgecomb of Ravenclaw getting fucked in the ass in the middle of the car.

Most of the girls he’d seen had been in the average power range with the number 3 showing on their chokers, so he honestly wasn’t surprised by what was happening. Furthermore he knew that Marietta for instance had been known as a slut in his last run through so seeing her now only confirmed that.

The sound of moaning caught his ear and recognizing it he followed it to the sight of a naked Cho Chang being fucked from behind by Cedric Diggory. He was just in time to watch her throw her head back and cry out as she shook in her orgasm. Mentally congratulating Cedric he turned away and went further on into car 4. Rather quickly he noticed this car was different from the one he started on as most of the curtains on the doors were pulled down blocking the sights within. The few that weren’t down showed nothing interesting, just people hanging out.

“Harry!” the call of his name had him pausing and turning to see a door open with Parvati standing outside of it and waving him over.

He took a moment to take her in as she looked really good. She wore a blue top and a pair of jeans that looked as if they were painted on along with a brown jacket which as he got closer he realized was dragonhide. Her choker was in Gryffindor colors and showed the number 4 while brown hair was down and had clearly grown over the summer as the part hanging over her shoulder ended near her stomach. Once he was close enough she reached out and pulled him into a hug.

“Wow, I almost didn’t recognize you.” Said the girl.

“Yeah, the potions I had to take certainly paid off.” Said Harry as he pulled back.

“Come on in.” said the girl motioning into the cabin.

Poking his head inside he was unsurprised to find that Padma was seated inside but seeing Sue Li inside did surprise him a bit, both of whom had the number 4 on their chokers. He greeted both of them and got small smiles from them in return while he tried his best not to stare as both girls were beautiful.

“Sorry we couldn’t make it for your birthday, we were already in India.” Said Parvati as she entered and moved to take a seat.

“No worries, I understand.” Said Harry as he entered and took the open seat beside her.

“Congratulations on your placement by the way Sue, making it to the quarterfinals before your fourth year is amazing.” Said Harry.

“Thank you, I was also surprised to make it so far.” Said the girl.

Over the summer she competed in the International Dueling Leagues Junior Division Tournament. As stated she had made it all the way to the quarterfinals where she’d been beaten by a 16-year-old wizard from Puerto Rico.

“How long have you all been back?”

“I arrived two days ago. I was here for the World Cup, then went back to China.” Said Sue Li.

“We got back yesterday; our grandmothers birthday was three days ago so we had to wait a bit longer.” Said Padma.

“Thankfully its Friday so no classes for a few more days.” Said Parvati getting nods all around.

“So would I be correct in guessing that you have no idea what’s been going on here over the last month?” questioned Harry.

“None. Lavender was supposed to fill me in, but I don’t think anyone wants to just wander around out there.” Said Parvati.

“That’s true, some of the things I saw out there could have at least been kept in a cabin.” Said Harry

“I don’t know how we’re going to get through the school year. I swear the whole worlds gone nuts.” Said Padma.

“That’s true, I heard that there were several actual orgies that broke out at the World Cup.” Said Sue Li.

“One of those might have been my fault. I met a girl who was part veela there. She let her allure loose and I let my magic loose to fight it, next thing I know there was an orgy surrounding us.” Said Harry blushing.

“Wait you broke free from a Veela’s allure, how powerful are you?” questioned Padma in surprise.

Sighing Harry summoned his ring and held it out for them to see.

“683!” exclaimed Padma.

“You’re a mage!” exclaimed Parvati.

“I try not to advertise it. Outside of my godfather I’ve only met one other mage.” Said Harry

“Really who?” questioned Parvati.

“Gwenog Jones. My godfather got seats in the Ministry booth for the World Cup, and I met her there.” Said Harry.

“Alright what else should we know?” questioned Sue Li.

“Well Lavender and Ron bonded.” Started Harry.

“Yeah, Lav wrote me about that, lucky slag got bonded on the first try.” Said Parvati.

“I’m guessing you’re still not bonded.” Said Harry.

“Not from lack of trying trust me. After our betrothals fell through and they failed to bond us a couple of our cousins tried as well with no luck.” Said Parvati.

“Same here, with my betrothal dissolved and Zheng failing to bond me. My grandfather commanded I let a few of my more powerful cousins try bonding with me.” Said Sue Li.

“Sounds like family magic works the same way everywhere.” Said Harry.

“Well it wasn’t all of our cousins. Parvati and I are fairly powerful especially for our age. We both scored 457 and only 5 of our cousins are on or above us in terms of power. One of them is just someone who neither of us really cares for.” Said Padma.

“Sort of how you talked about your muggle cousin, the one that was encouraged to bully you.” Said Parvati causing Harry to grimace.

“I hope not, last I saw him Dudley was about half the size of Goyle and Crabbe combined.” Said Harry causing all three girls to blanch.

“Anyway, who else do you know bonded, any luck on your end?” questioned Parvati.

“Well, Ron also bonded Pansy at the world cup.”

“Parkinson, why would he even...” started Parvati.

“He got caught up in the range of the magic that caused the orgy.” Said Harry, deciding not to mention that he’d actually goaded Ron into the act beforehand.

“Anyway Neville bonded three people, Hannah Abbot from Hufflepuff, Sakura Akaji who is Gryffindor’s fifth year female prefect and Lily Moon.” Said Harry.

“Lily is our dormmate, she always had a bit of a crush on Neville.” Said Sue.

“Well after that Neville decided he’s done. Also his parents were healed by the ICW over the summer, so he’s got his own wand now since his father needed his back. Neville is really powerful; his score was 478.” Said Harry.

“Well if he’s been using a wand that doesn’t match him it’s no wonder he struggled so much.” Said Padma.

“Who else?” questioned Parvati.

Within a dilapidated mansion the figure formally known as Tom Riddle and currently as Voldemort frowned as he sat in thought. Internally he cursed the interference of the ICW whose actions had considerably harmed his power base. It was bade enough that he’d been forced into this homunculus body but those busybodies had made it much harder for him to act, even subtly. While not all of his followers had been arrested he’d lost the entirety of the Inner Circle Death Eaters, the most powerful of the lot. He’d lost Wizengamont members and Ministry workers who’d been highly placed and even Severus his spy within Hogwarts had been lost. While most of them had not been killed they had been scattered to prisons all over the world which means it would take some time before they could be retrieved.

Lucius: he decided he would leave to rot, not only had he lost the Malfoy fortune and his control of the Black fortune and Wizengamont votes, but his actions had cost him a Basilisk and even worse his diary, meaning he’d lost one of his Horcrux’s. Thankfully his current plans hadn’t called for any of them for the time being, which would give him time to find the more useful ones. Unfortunately Barty being found out had not done him any favors and he was now a known entity which meant he’d been forced to change his role as now he needed to be protected and thus kept out of sight.

“Barty attend me.” Called the creature.

“Master.” The response came only a few seconds later and the figure of Barty Crouch Jr was kneeling before him.

“I have need of another potion.”

“Of course master.”

As Barty scurried away to get the needed potion he went back to plotting, he’d need to make his return spectacular.

The thing about the LPA that most people initially overlooked was that it wasn’t a one-way interaction where guys could do whatever they wanted to girls. Because it was something based on a persons power level it allowed witches the same sort of agency that wizards were afforded. The thing is that most witches generally didn’t desire wizards weaker than them, they preferred wizards to be either on their level or more powerful. Being a Mage meant Harry, even without his other accolades, would be the most sought-after wizard in Hogwarts for the remainder of his term and one of the most sought after in all of the UK. With that in mind in a cabin with three girls who were actively looking to be bonded most would have thought that Parvati being the Gryffindor would be the first to make a move as such they much like Harry would be surprised to learn that it was Sue Li.

Harry really hadn’t been looking to try anything with the girls and truthfully had just been enjoying the conversation. It had been pointed out that he wasn’t the most sociable of people and he’d been advised by multiple people to try making more friends. As the conversation flowed and he relaxed Sue Li had made her move slipping across the small gap from her seat and into Harry’s lap with ease before pulling him into a kiss. That was how he currently found himself with the Chinese witch sitting in his lap as the two engaged in a deep make out session with his hands grabbing hold of her jean clad rear.

Breaking the kiss for breath he grabbed hold of the center of her shirt and pulled causing the buttons to pop and revealing the lacy white bra she wore beneath it. Before he could indulge himself in the bounty of her breast she pulled further back and got to her feet making quick work of popping the button on her shorts and pushing them and her panties down revealing the rather thick bush of black hair between her legs. A low moan caught his attention and had him looking up and just past Sue to find that the Patil sisters were engaged in a deep kiss with Padma straddling Parvati which he could only tell due to the fact that they were still dressed.

Turning his attention back to Sue he found she was now completely naked having shed her shirt and stood before pulling her into another deep kiss. Even as they kissed he could feel her working at his pants, pulling down the waistband of his joggers just far enough to slip one of her hands inside. As she stroked him his own hands came down from her sides and landed on the swell of her ass before he grabbed a firm hold of both cheeks. She moaned into the kiss before she broke it. His hands slipped from her backside as she descended to her knees taking his pants down with her and freeing his length.

Almost immediately her mouth was descending on him layering his length in kisses and licks in an almost worshipful manner stroking him all the while. Unconsciously he reached one hand down on top of her head which was followed immediately by her opening her mouth wide and taking him inside. With his magic filling the car and connected to hers he knew what she wanted and gave it to her thrusting his hips forward and consequently his length to the back of her throat causing her to gag. Pulling back he gave her less than a second before thrusting right back into her and repeating the motion again and again picking up speed and force each time.

Looking up he was greeted to the sight of the twins watching with wide eyes, Parvati had slipped out of her jeans while Padma had raised her skirt both of whom had a hand buried between their thighs as they watched Sue Li get face fucked. Seeing the aroused twins playing with themselves only spurned him on and seeing that Sui Li had still only taken half of his length had him pushing her even further.

“GAWK, GAK, GAUK, GAWK.”

The sounds of her gags picked up in intensity and frequency as Harry forced her to take even more of him until her lips met his base and he held her there for only a few moments before pulling out of her mouth completely. His length was shining as it was covered in her saliva while she herself was a mess as her chin and the top of her chest were absolutely drenched. She was in a bit of a daze even as he pulled her to her feet, following him on shaky feet as he led her over to the door and raised the blinds. A slight pressure on her back had her bending over and pressing her face to the glass of the door even as he lined himself up and thrust inside.

Sue Li screamed as he hilted himself her eyes coming into focus as she was pulled rather forcefully out of her daze. She flushed as she realized that she was being watched, not just by the Patil twins but three of her housemates Anthony Goldstein, Michael Corner and Terry Bott. That, however, was quickly pushed out of her mind as Harry set a brutal pace from the start reducing her to nothing but loud moans as he took her. Harry wasn’t the biggest she’d been with, though he didn’t fall short by much but already all of her previous encounters were being wiped from her mind as he pummeled her pussy into submission.

Her first orgasm came fast, and Harry powered right through it even slapping her ass while she shuddered through it. Once she was through it Harry stopped but only just long enough to take a couple steps back forcing her to do the same with his hands around her waist. Because of this she fell forward limply held up only by his hands on her hips leaving her bent over as if she was stretching to touch her toes. After making sure he had a solid grip on her Harry started thrusting again picking up right where he left off. When Sue woke from her daze this time her body firmed up as she planted her hands to the ground and began throwing herself back each time he thrust into her.

“Lift your legs and wrap them around me.”

She followed the order immediately lifting her legs and wrapping them around his waist leaving her balanced on just her hands with his own holding her up by the waist. After only a few minutes in this position Sue Li cried out as another orgasm struck her with Harry following in her wake with the familiar golden glow of a bonding covering them. When he came to his senses he realized they were lying on the ground and Sue Li was out cold with a blissful smile on her face.

Pulling out of her Harry stood to his feet and was immediately under the lustful gaze of the twins. Walking over to them he realized that there was a bit of space between them and took the seat before pulling Padma into a kiss. When he pulled back he turned and immediately pulled Parvati into one as well. Breaking the kiss he held her gaze for a long moment before he spoke.

“Suck my cock, get it ready for your sister.”

For a moment he thought she would say something instead she moved so that she was lying across the couch and took him into her mouth. Turning his attention back to Padma he grabbed the hem of her shirt and as he lifted it she raised her arms so he could remove it. She wasn’t wearing a bra and as such her bare breast dropped out once the shirt cleared them revealing hard brown nipples causing him to pause for a moment to take them in before removing the shirt from her head.

“Take your skirt off.”

Pulling back she made quick work of reaching behind her and unzipping it before allowing the skirt to drop to the floor revealing a pair of red panties which she removed without prompting. Padma was bare of all but a small patch of hair between her legs.

“Come here.”

Rather than let her take her previous position when she approached he pulled her up onto the couch so that she was standing right in front of his face. Looking up at her he could see the anticipation clear on her face and didn’t disappoint when he wrapped his arms around her thighs and ran his tongue across the length of her slit.  Padma cried out with her hands going instinctively to his hair as he proceeded to tongue down her cunt.

After several swipes of his tongue up and down her slit he focused upwards on the area he knew her clit would be hiding in using his fingertips to part her folds allowing his tongue to access to it. Padma shuddered and cried out at the focused attention and Harry smirked before deciding to up her pleasure. The sound of hissing filled the air for only a few moments before it was quickly drowned out by the sound of Padma screaming.

“I’M CUMMING, HARRY I’M CUMMING!”

Harry stopped after only a few seconds, but Padma was still a shuddering mess and had flopped backwards as her orgasm rocked her. Harry held her by her legs which was the only reason she didn’t slide to the floor though he soon maneuvered her so that she was stretched out on her stomach on the couch with her hips raised just slightly.

“What was that?” questioned Parvati in shock.

“Parseltongue, turns out its good for more than talking to snakes.” Said Harry before reaching down and popping Padma on the ass.

“Don’t pass out, I’m not done with you yet.” Said Harry

“There’s more?” questioned Padma her tone showing she was still out of it.

Harry answered by slipping behind her and after stroking himself a few times pushed inside of her. With one hand on the couch to keep him up he used the other to hold her hips and began withdrawing going only halfway before pushing back inside. Repeating the motion he soon had Padma moaning once more and with his left hand pulled Parvati to him and into another kiss for several seconds before breaking it.

“Take the rest of those clothes off.”

Parvati responded immediately by removing her tank top and revealing she too had gone without a bra before pushing down the blue panties she wore leaving her just as bare as her twin. Before Harry could speak again Sue Li was up and guiding her to the couch forcing her down by her sisters face. Dropping to her knees the Chinese witch pulled the Indian witches legs apart and lowered her mouth onto her slit. Seeing this Harry turned his attention back to Padma he began putting more force into each thrust and before long she was crying out as another orgasm rocked her with Harry following right behind her, both of them glowing gold as the bond was established.

As he pulled out of Padma and rested back on the couch he allowed himself a bit of time to rest watching as Parvati arched her body in response to Sue Li’s oral ministrations. While it wasn’t the first time he’d seen a girl go down on another girl it was still as hot as the first time even now. As such he watched for the next few minutes until Parvati cried out and shook in her orgasm and by the time she came down from her orgasm he was raring to go once more.

With a motion from him she came to him but rather than climbing into his lap she kneeled once more before taking him back into her mouth. She sucked him hard for nearly a minute before she pulled off of him. Standing back to her feet she turned so that she was facing away from him and grabbing hold of his shaft placed him at her entrance and dropped down taking the entire thing in one go. She started slowly rocking and grinding herself on him while Harry focused his attention on her neck and his hands played with her breasts and nipples. Her confidence growing she lifted herself slightly before dropping down and taking him back in moaning out in pleasure as she did.

Repeating the motion with bigger motions per repetition she was soon bouncing on the cock riding him for all that she was worth. Back arched her pleasure only increased as Harry snaked one of his hands down and began rubbing her clit. The combined stimulation pushed her into another orgasm that hit with such force she actually squirted. When she came down from her orgasm she had one of her arms wrapped back around Harry’s neck while he was still lightly rubbing clit with his hands.

“Ready to keep going?” questioned Harry.

“You didn’t cum” questioned the girl surprised.

“Not yet.”

With that Harry guided her down and they were suddenly in a spooning position with her legs open and the top one wrapped over his. This time Harry took control as he began thrusting into her even while his hand started playing with her lips and clit once more. Harry fucked her through two more orgasms in that position before following her on the second both of them glowing as the bond was established.

Stepping off of the train at the Hogsmeade station hours later Harry was glad he’d spent extra to have the comfort charms woven into his clothes as the wind was blowing hard enough that standard robes just wouldn’t do. Thankfully the carriages were close by and as such he, Hermione and Ron were soon enjoying the warmth of the carriage. Daphne was of course riding to the castle with Tracy and Astoria, while Susan was with Hannah and her dormmate Megan Jones.

Katie was with Alicia and Angelina already making plans for the season now that Angelina was captain, with allowed Fred and George to scheme with Lee Jordan in a different carriage. Lavender had been snatched up by Parvati as soon as the girls saw each other, and they were riding with Padma and Sue Li while Pansy had stormed off clearly frustrated and refused to ride to the castle with Ron.

“Merlin and Morgana that girl is a bloody nightmare. Said Ron almost as soon as the carriage door closed.

“What’s wrong?” questioned Harry.

“Pansy spent the last two weeks at the Burrow driving me crazy! I swear she was worse than Hermione near finals time!” said Ron causing Harry to chuckle while Hermione rather maturely stuck out her tongue.

“Somehow she got my dad and Lavender on her side, and I’ve had to spend the entire time doing schoolwork.” Said Ron.

“While that sucks I don’t think it’s a bad thing for you. I mean you’d have totally failed last year without Hermione.” Said Harry

“Who cares, we have Hermione.” Said Ron as if the point was moot.

“I don’t exist just to do your homework Ronald. Also your dad asked me not to do your work for you or let you copy mine anymore. I can help you study but you have to do the work yourself.” Said Hermione causing Ron to groan.

“Suck it up. Don’t forget the Dark Tosser is still out there with Pettigrew. This is Hogwarts when in the last three years has something not gone wrong.” Said Harry

“You expecting trouble.” Said Ron with a frown coming over his face.

“Later. What else happened with Pansy, it’s not just you have to actually study.” Said Hermione.

“She keeps asking me questions she knows I don’t know the answer to and then gets mad about it. Finally she stormed out of the compartment when we reached the station. I mean she’s mental, she thinks I can read her mind or something.” Said Ron.

“See Harry, this is why he was at the bottom of my list.” Said Hermione.

“Oi what’s that supposed to mean?” demanded the redhead.

“It means you’re an idiot, you didn’t even pay attention to what we told you about the bond. Worse you were too bloody lazy to explore it yourself.” Said Hermione leaning forward as if to throttle him only for Harry to pull her back into her seat.

“Ron I need you to listen to me. I know you don’t think anything outside of food, quidditch and chess is important, but this is the most important information in your life, so you had better let it get through that thick head of yours and into that rarely used lump of matter between your ears you call a brain.” Said Hermione slowly as if doing her best Snape impression.

From there she proceeded to explain how the bond works, taking care to use small words so Ron wouldn’t ignore her because he didn’t understand. Harry knew that Ron wasn’t stupid, just lazy. Unfortunately for Ron he was so lazy and uninspired that he appeared stupid to most people. As such he was not surprised that once he understood both what the bond was about and what it could do that he was scared out of his mind. Harry was staying out of it, as far as he was concerned he’d helped Ron more than enough and he was on his own for this one.

The carriage was silent when they finally arrived in from of the doors of the castle allowing them to finally step out. They only barely cleared the doors to the castle before Lavender and Pansy were there pulling Ron away. Seeing no one else waiting Harry and Hermione headed into the Great Hall making their way over to the Gryffindor table where Neville was already seated. The tables filled up pretty quickly, with Ron arriving and sitting across from them a few minutes after they sat and before long only the first years had yet to make an appearance. Harry, like many others was already preparing for them to be led in and as such was surprised when attention was called to the front of the room where McGonagall was standing behind the lectern.

“Good evening students. Before our First Years join us there is an announcement that I have to make. There are a number of changes to the school and its rules that have gone into effect due to the Legacy Preservation Accords. While I will leave it to your respective Heads of House to inform you of the majority of them as Headmistress it is my duty to inform you of the following. As your professors for the last few decades we have been charged with fulfilling our duties while under glamours, the reason behind this is another story. Because of our participation in the Accords those of us effected will no longer be using the glamours.”

As she said this she lifted her left wrist exposing a bracelet and with a tap of her wand caused it to open and fall off. For a moment her figure was obscured by motes of white light which quickly cleared, and Harry was sure he wasn’t the only one who was surprised. Whereas before she had appeared as a witch in her seventies she now appeared as if she was in her mid-thirties at the latest.

Her hair had changed from the nearly full grey it had been to a vibrant brown that was braided into twin tails that sat across each of her shoulders and even her robes had changed as the emerald green tartan robes she wore were replaced with a tight-fitting brown dress with a large lace collar that exposed a substantial amount of cleavage along with her choker. Professor Sprout had also changed going from a squat witch with short grey hair to a more slim downed version of herself with blonde hair worn down past her shoulders, though her clothes hadn’t changed.

Those were the only ones he was able to notice before she made a motion with her hands and the doors opened allowing the first years to pour in. Accompanying them was who could only be Professor Sinestra as her seat was empty, but like McGonagall and Sprout she clearly was no longer under a glamour. She wore a witches dress cut in such a way as he’d never seen with a high split that revealed plenty of leg to go with the rest of her dark skin on display much to the delight of the male population.

The Sorting Ceremony took a bit longer than his own had, as the incoming class of first years was a larger group than his own had been. Gryffindor by his math had gotten nearly 20 new students. With the amount of students the other houses had gotten it was clear that this was another year that saw a population boom due to the aftermath of the war. His thoughts on the matter were stopped when McGonagall stepped back up to the lectern and began the announcements. Some of them were expected like the Forbidden Forest being forbidden, the list of banned items had been revised again as well.

“Now this year will be different from other years for a reason aside from the Accords going into effect. Firstly Hogwarts has been elected to host the Triwizard Tournament, the first in just over 200 years. Because of this we will also be hosting students from Durmstrang Institute and Beauxbatons Academy of Magic until the tournaments conclusion. Each school will be allowed one champion, the selection of which will be done after the arrival of the other schools. For those who are not competing in the tournament there will be several activities besides the main tournament for you to participate in, further details will be provided at a later date.”

Harry paused as he hadn’t expected the latter announcement and felt the shock resonate through the bond with only Sue Li, Padma and Parvati confused about what was happening. They didn’t have time to address it as the doors of the Great Hall opened with a bang and turning towards it Harry was greeted to the sight of Alastair ‘Mad Eye’ Moony making his appearance.

“Just in time. Students this is our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor on loan to us from the Auror Department for the year, Professor Moody.”

The man didn’t even pause in his stride as he hobbled his way to the head table and took the open seat.

“As for the rest of our new professors for History of Magic we have Professor Istredd Inkwood, Potions Professor Yennifer Drake, Transfiguration 1-5 years we have Professor Triss Marigold will also be serving as our new Head of House for Gryffindor. For Slytherin Professor Sinestra will now serve as Head of House. Our new Deputy Headmaster is Professor Ravi Vilgefortz who will teaching Alchemy for our 6-7 years.”

The naming of teachers went on for at least another five minutes as she introduced the contingent of Muggle Studies teachers. Finally the announcements were over, and they were allowed to eat. Throughout the meal most conversation was on the professors, and it was during this time that he learned that Professor Marigold was a Weasley through Ophelia the daughter of Ron’s great-grandfather Gibbon Weasley.

Other conversation centered around why the teachers had been forced to work under glamours all this time. Harry didn’t need to wonder about it, he knew for a fact that looking as they did the students especially the males would be spending more time eyeing up their teachers than paying attention in class.

Following the meal the students were released to head to their respective common rooms. They had been given the password by the fifth year prefect during the meal which allowed them to go at their own pace back to the common room. Upon entering they were greeted to the sight of Professor Marigold already inside and before long the entire house was gathered in the common room for an impromptu house meeting.

“Okay just a few announcements, firstly the arrangements of the rooms have changed. Girls your dorms are still located on the right however first years will go up one flight, second years up two and third years up three. 4^th-7^th years will instead go down in descending order from there you’ll find your rooms simple enough. Boys it’s the same for you except on the left. That’s all I have for the 1^st-3^rd years, you can head to your dorms now.” Said the professor.

The remained silent as the younger students headed over to the staircases and up to their respective dorms with two of the prefects making sure they were all gone before returning.

“Now that there gone let’s talk about the changes that will affect you. The first major change is that boys will now have access to the girls 4^th to 7^th year dorms, just as the girls can access the boys dorms. Those of you who are bonded have been afforded your own personal rooms but may chose to stay in your years common dorms or with your bonded at your leisure. Now I’d ask you to not invade the personal space of your fellow students so I’ve provided you with a space. Come”

They followed her towards the stairs but instead of going to the hall that contained the stairs she turned right just before it, still in the large common room.

“I’m sure you can all tell somethings changed.” Said the professor.

“Yes, the grandfather clock is gone.” Said one of the students, who he didn’t know thanks to the crowd.

Looking over he found the clock was indeed gone, replaced by a large portrait that he recognized instantly as Marilyn Monroe.

“Hello Marilyn,” said the Professor.

“Triss, good to see you dear.” Said the portrait.

“Those of you familiar with the Muggle world may recognize this portrait for those who don’t this is the likeness of Marilyn Monroe. Now much like the Fat Lady behind this portrait is what I call the Lions Den. The password is Hakuna Matata.” Said the professor getting a few people to chuckle, giggle or in Harry’s case just smirk.

At the password the portrait swung outwards revealing a stairway behind it. Stepping through the hole the professor led them down a spiraling staircase and onto a balcony overlooking what looked like a copy of the common room with the exception that there were no portraits whatsoever.

“If you look around this balcony you’ll find multiple curtains, behind those curtains are beds for those who would like more private encounters. You’ll find this room stocked with many options for whatever kinky desire you have in mind. Now the main rule is whatever happens in here stays in here, meaning this room is a secret and no one can talk about it or what happens in here. I don’t care if you see people fucking their siblings, you won’t be able talk about it.

Those paying attention will notice my phrasing specifically that I stated you can’t talk about anything here. There is a magical component that enforces that tied into your agreement to participate in the Accords and as such your collars and rings. The only exception is that you can speak about it with people who know about it and only while you are students here.

Those of you who are not bonded are required to spend at least two hours in this room every other day. Bonded witches may use this room as well but it’s not required. If you have a bonded partner in another house there is an external way to access this room without coming through the common room, however your partner will need to sign a magical contract before they can access the room. Once the contract is sign the lion portrait down the hall from the Fat Ladies portrait will allow them to enter. There are copies of the contract down on the ground floor. I’ve also taken the liberty of stocking this place with not just toys but refreshments as well, there is a pot for donations on the ground floor that will be used to keep the stocks maintained. Any questions?”

“Will you be available here as well?” questioned a voice he recognized easily as Cormac McLaggen.

“I have a power level of 890, meaning I am a high-level Enchantress and just shy of a Mage. Furthermore I know that of all of you the only people powerful enough I would have to accommodate is Mr. Potter who is a Mage and the Weasley twins who are Enchanter level wizards. Should any of you desire my company the Head of House suite is also located in this tower.” Said the Professor.

“Don’t worry Professor, George will be keeping his hands to himself.” Said Angelina.

“As will Fred.” Said Alicia causing several people to chuckle.

The chuckles died and Hermione froze once the two girls looked over at her causing several others to do so as well, including Katie and Parvati. She nearly panicked only to immediately relax as Daphne and Susan reached out to her through the bond followed quickly by Padma and Sue Li offering their support. Listening to Daphne’s mental communication she straightened and gave her best look of indifference.

“I’m not making any promises. We’re still debating if Harry takes on any mistresses or not.” Said Hermione.

“Well there you have it.” Said Professor Marigold after several long moments.

“If there’s nothing else you guys are dismissed, feel free to explore the place if you like.” Said the professor before she left them to their own devices.

Slowly the group broke up and while several people stayed behind to explore the place Harry was not one of them, instead he along with Neville and Ron were quick to leave as all three wanted nothing more than to find their beds and get some sleep.

Chapter Text

The first month of classes had been a period of adjustment for the students and staff of Hogwarts. It had taken time to adjust to not just the increased workload born from the additional classes but the change in circumstances caused by the LPA. Hogwarts as a mixed gender boarding school had always had a hint of sexuality around it especially thanks to the number of unused classrooms and broom closets available.

Even with that there had only ever been rumors about what some students may have been up to and on very rare occasions a witch would end up pregnant. The last issue in that case had been nearly a century ago, it had been a huge scandal and the Board of Governors responded by backing the development of the Contraceptive Draught and approved its usage in the school to every witch 4^th year and up.

The implementation of the LPA had been like a Blasting Curse to the concealment of sexual activities. While they tried to hide such activities from the younger years there had been more than a few people who stepped into restrooms to find girls either bent over the sinks or crouched down sucking cock. Thanks to the entire thing being based around power levels there were several witches that went around untouched, though even they could only pretend that things were normal so much.

For Harry things had taken a bit of an adjustment, especially as he was focused on his studies. His old teachers had noticed and all commented on his improved focus. The introduction of muggle courses hadn’t been embraced much by the student body in the beginning but even the staunchest pureblood advocate had seen the benefits of them.

At the moment none of that really mattered to Harry, instead his thoughts were occupied by his conversation with Professor McGonagall as they were currently sitting on a bench by the Black Lake. The two of them had taken to meeting every Saturday morning since the start of term during which time the woman would tell him about his family, specifically his grandparents and his parents.

The Scottish witch had been a close friend to his grandmother Dorea, had nearly even been taken as a Potter Mistress in fact before she’d bonded with her late husband. They met outside firstly so that people didn’t get the idea that he was fucking her and so that she could spend some time outside away from any form of work.

Of course both of them knew that as a Mage he could do whatever he wanted with her but neither of them had spoken on it which suited them both just fine. At the moment they were silent as she’d come out and handed him the days issue of the Daily Prophet and motioned him to read.

He’d made the front page, only this time it was to reveal that he was the heir of not just one or two houses but twelve Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses. They even named each of the witches he was bonded with highlighting that Susan had been bonded under House Bones which meant she wasn’t included in the twelve and as such that there were only three spots open to be a Lady of one of the houses. As if that wasn’t enough they even went ahead and announced that he was a mage, he didn’t even know that information was available.

“I was hoping to go a bit longer before this news broke.” Said Harry with a sigh.

“You should be prepared for an increase of witches coming your way, including your teachers.” Said McGonagall.

“Well here’s hoping next year I can have a normal school experience.” Said Harry.

“Perhaps, do you still believe you’ll be entered into the tournament?” questioned the woman.

“I’ll honestly be surprised if I’m not. Unfortunately I have no idea how it will happen; all of the teachers and students have checked out with both of our sources.” Said Harry.

The Headmistress had not been happy to learn about their suspicions for the tournament. After what Sirius had done informing the Longbottoms of his time travel situation the knowledge had been locked deep in the minds of everyone who knew, no one could even hint about it now. The only way for someone to find out now was for them to be bonded to someone who knew.

As it was he’d simply told her his suspicions based on his previous years and since the tournaments revival had been Dumbledore’s idea she couldn’t blame his suspicion. There was also the fact that he was the one who initially requested the ICW presence, which would give plenty of motivation for someone to enter his name.

“The other schools will be arriving next week. I’ve relayed your suspicions and Madam Bones has assured me that there will be a heavy auror presence the entire length of time prior to the champions choosing ceremony.” Said McGonagall.

“Well that’s the best we can hope for then.”

“Indeed.”

With that the two simply sat back enjoying the atmosphere for a bit.

Nearly an hour later found the area surrounding the lake filled with students and teachers alike. He’d promised Ron and Neville that he would teach them the Patronus Charm but of course Hogwarts being what it was it hadn’t taken long for word to spread throughout the student body and even amongst the staff. This led to Professor Flitwick holding him back after class and offering him extra credit if he’d open the lesson up, Harry agreed which led to the Charms Professor making the announcement at breakfast the previous morning.

As such there were several dozen students milling about, even many first and second years though they knew they wouldn’t be getting a chance to learn it. As for the professors aside from Flitwick who was overseeing the ‘lesson’ Professors McGonagall, Sinestra, Marigold, Drake, Inkwood, Sprout and Moody were all there. After check the time he looked over to his bonded all of whom nodded before he quickly cast the Sonorus Charm on himself and cleared his throat.

“Right then, let’s get started.” Said Harry his words causing the crowd to slowly quiet itself as they turned their attention to him.

“The Patronus Charm is considered amongst the most powerful and difficult defensive charms there is to learn. If you read up on it you’ll learn that the spell is ridiculously advanced, beyond N.E.W.T level. People will tell you it requires a huge amount of power.

Whatever you read or heard from someone else forget all of it. I learned the charm as a third year with my magic partially blocked so it doesn’t take a Mage to cast this kind of spell. The truth is the spell is powered by emotion, specifically happiness, the trick is to find the happiest memory you can think off and fill yourself with that emotion.”

With that he stopped, took a breath and in the next instant his wand was out as a cast the spell. The area was filled with a bright light before the shining form of his stag patronus was suddenly there. The majestic stag looked around for a moment and seeing no threats nuzzled Harry before dissipating.

“The spell has two phases, the first is incorporeal, which is pretty much a shield. The second form is the complete corporeal form that you just saw, which is a guardian spirit which is unique to each person. Let’s form rows of say seven across and I’ll walk you through it. I don’t expect anyone to get it on the first try so once you have your turn you go to the back of your line, give yourself some time to recover before you can try again.”

The students were more than eager to get started.

The life of a Junior Auror was not glamorous but Dora was fine with that. The change in title brought changes to both her work hours and responsibilities as she was now a full-time worker and was responsible for more than just sorting and retrieving records. She’d been assigned a partner in Kingsley Shacklebolt which would have been awkward if she wasn’t bonded.

While he was amongst the more professional people on the job he was an Enchanter and as he was unmarried would undoubtedly take advantage of his rights at some point. Thankfully that wasn’t an issue as there were more than enough unbonded witches in the Ministry that people didn’t bother her, even if a few did grumble about her being unavailable.

There were a few other grumbles about her but those were more about the job as it was pretty much considered fact in the office that she was being fast tracked. Kingsley was a Senior Auror and even further was on the short list to become Head of the Auror Office.

Rufus Scrimgeour the previous Head had left the position taking advantage of the Ministry shakeup and was now the Director of the Department of International Magical Co-operation. According to Amelia it had been a good move by the man as it would help him put his name in the running for Minister of Magic.

Frank Longbottom had come back onto active duty and was now acting as the Head of the Auror Office but had already stated it would only be for a few years so he could qualify for his pension and retire. No one really blamed the man, he had after all just spent over a decade in a near vegetative state and subsequently missed the entirety of his son’s childhood. She knew he and Alice were waiting for a few years to spend more time with Neville before trying for another baby.

As for Tonks she knew she actually was being fast tracked, Master Aurors didn’t take just anyone under their wings and before Harry had done it last year she’d been the youngest person in history capable of producing a corporeal patronus.

Not only was she powerful but she was a Black by lineage, recognized as one as her mother was no longer considered disowned and she was to be Lady Laenareon of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Laenareon and as such one of the most powerful witches in the entirety of Magical Britain when Harry came of age. The thought was that within 5-10 years she would be the Head of the Auror Office herself if not the Head of the DMLE.

That however was also why she’d been informed she would not be assigned to Hogwarts with the rest of the aurors that would be providing security for the tournament. Instead she would be out working cases that were considered more important such as the hunts for Pettigrew and Crouch Jr. She wished she could be part of the Treasure Hunt, the team hunting the horcrux’s, but she knew that would be a joint task force from the DOM and Gringotts.

According to Harry’s memories there should have only been 5 of the things to worry about but according to the DOM there were two more currently in play. Considering that the diary, diadem, cup, and locket had all been accounted for that should have only left the ring, which meant there was another one they didn’t know about.

The current theory was that Riddle had used one in his resurrection ceremony the last time then after he was revived made a new one out of his snake.

“Tonks have you seen the Prophet today?” questioned Kingsley.

“Nope, I get my news from the wireless.” Said Tonks not looking up from the file she was reading.

“Check this out, your boy made the front page.”

Pulling back and sitting the file down the newly minted junior auror accepted the paper seeing Harry’s face on the front page. The picture was old, taken the day of Sirius’s trial judging by the fact that he and Sirius were standing in a courtroom. Rather quickly she read through the front-page article before opening the paper and continuing on the appropriate page.

“This is surprisingly accurate and nonjudgmental.” Said Tonks.

“Cuffe isn’t stupid. Harry Potter is the single most politically powerful person in the country and now its not a secret. The fact that he has known this for months and no one outside of your circle knew goes a long way to showing what kind of person he is.” Said Kingsley

“True but now people know that there are three more spots available. It was bad enough with people just knowing he’s the Boy Who Lived, that already had his mail being screened, the LPA made it worse. This, I don’t even know how bad it will make it. Also how did they get his power score, isn’t that supposed to be private?”

“Let’s head over to the LPA office and find out.” Said Kingsley frowning.

Sirius smirked over at Narcissa who was currently absorbed in her reading. He’d started training her when they were still at Hogwarts, she’d been a fourth year and he’d been in his fifth. He’d already been dating Cecile and Marlene when Narcissa had presented herself to him over winter break.

Her father had betrothed her to Lucius without informing anyone when she was in her seventh year and he’d been furious when his grandfather told him he’d have to break things off, even though it was known between them that he’d already claimed her. While he’d done so Cygnus Black had certainly felt his displeasure for his actions as he’d finally gotten a taste of the Black Family Magic, though not in the way the fool had always envisioned.

By that point Marlene had been killed and Cecile spirited away by her family. James and Lily had been newly married and with nothing else for him he’d turned his focus more fully towards the war. He killed nearly sixty Death Eaters over the next year, none of which turned out to be Lucius much to his displeasure.

He’d even gone on an undercover assignment in Germany, which resulted in him wiping out that Death Eater cell and being injured after his cover was blown. During his recovery he’d been in a major funk and been falling deep into the bottle when James had come into his room one day and dropped Harry into his lap.

He hadn’t had a drink since that day, granted he’d spent 12 years in Azkaban. The sole exception he'd made was the day he and Remus spent mourning Lily and Prongs after his trial. They’d shared the drink then poured the rest out at their burial site, though not on the tombstones themselves.

Narcissa had unfortunately suffered in their time apart, she’d been reduced to a trophy wife. She bore one child and hadn’t had sex since she fell pregnant. Her ‘punishment’ he’d used mostly to let her blow off some steam, though he made sure he was bonded with her first.

After that he’d spent the last stretch of the summer training her all over again. He’d replaced her choker with one from the Black Family vaults, this one being an actual collar he could attach a leash similar to the one he first trained her with.

The collar was also the only thing she was currently wearing which gave him quite the view to enjoy. Tugging the leash slightly had her looking up with anticipation clear in her eyes.

“I have a job for you.” Said Sirius holding up a hand when she moved to stand.

“Remus and I have been looking into a procedure to help me recover more fully from my time away. If I go through with it I’ll need to spend some time away at the facility. I would thus leave you to attend the Wizengamont in my stead.” Said Sirius causing her eyes to widen before they narrowed.

“How long would you be gone?” questioned the woman.

“A few weeks at the longest. I’d leave after the opening session and you’d take over following that.”

“What about my training?” questioned the woman.

“I’d leave that in Amelia’s hands.” Said Sirius

“If that is your will.” Said Narcissa.

“Good, now come tend to this other job.”

Dropping her book she stood from her seat and made quick work of freeing his cock from the confines of his pants before climbing into his lap and sinking down on him.

The Hogwarts Library had been Hermione’s refuge since her first year. Truthfully libraries had always been her place of solace, whether it was a public library or a school library didn’t matter. Books had been her escape for a long time, as an only child with no close friends she could be absorbed into different worlds were she had friends and could go on grand adventures.

This year many others had thought they could use her place of refuge as their own only to discover that it offered no escape from the free use rules. The librarian Madam Pince had been reduced to a cock-sleeve within the first two days, a consequence of having an average power level.

Even now Hermione knew that if she walked around the odds were high that she could find the woman somewhere amongst the stacks either with a cock in her mouth, getting fucked or lying discarded on the ground.

At the moment she couldn’t worry about her, instead all of her focus was on keeping her mouth shut so she didn’t call any attention to herself. She shuddered at the feel of her clit being sucked on while a pair of fingers pistoned in and out of her. Looking around she found Harry smirking at her and would have glared if she didn’t have to immediately look back down and bite her lip to keep from screaming.

A sense of smug satisfaction came over the bond and if she had the strength she’d have squeezed the persons head between her legs. Finally her orgasm passed, and her eyes were able to focus in time to see Katie come out from under the table and get back in her seat making a show of licking her lips.

They had discovered that Katie was almost as big a pussy fiend as Harry was and while Hermione had never done anything beyond kiss the other bonded that had not been the first time Katie had dived between her legs since she joined them.

The three of them weren’t alone as every member of the coven attending Hogwarts was there. They were going over the results of Harry’s impromptu charms class which had gone very well despite the fact that no one had successfully cast the corporeal version of the spell.

Many people managed to produce shields including all of them, which was helped by the fact that thanks to Harry’s memories they all knew that they could do the spell, now it was only a matter of doing it. Daphne was the only one of them that hadn’t been part of the DA in the old timeline, a name Harry told them would be changing if they got that far.

“So aside from the Patronus Charm do you plan to teach anything else?” questioned Padma getting attention to turn back to the discussion.

“No, at least not right now. Maybe after we know who the champions are.” Said Harry

All of them nodded, none of them wanted Harry to be named as a Champion this time and had spread the word of what would happen if anyone volunteered him.

“Would you teach us, privately?” questioned Susan.

“Do you need me to, I mean can’t you take the spells from my head?” questioned Harry.

“No, we’ve tried. We can share some spells amongst each other but there is a wall blocking us from that with you.” Said Daphne.

“Andi told us it may be due to the fact you are technically our Head of House. We may not be married yet but we all fall under your protection as your betrothed.” Said Hermione.

“It could even be due to the fact that we’re not married or that our bonds are all still new, it hasn’t even been six months yet for any of us.” Said Sue Li.

“Ok, so we’ll spend some time doing spell practice, it gives us an excuse to spend more time together as a group.” Said Harry.

“We’ll find a way to add it to our schedules, maybe on Sundays.” Said Hermione.

“Speaking of schedules I received an owl from mother this morning. She’ll be coming to take us shopping for the Yule Ball the Saturday after next.” Said Parvati.

“Us?” questioned Harry warily.

“Just us girls. We need to coordinate our outfits.” Said Parvati.

Harry felt himself relax at that. When they received the notice that Padma and Parvati had been bonded their parents hadn’t hesitated to come to Hogwarts. It had been a surprise to learn that the twins were actually royalty, their grandfather Aman Patil was actually the Maharaja of Magical India, meaning the twins literally were princesses.

Unlike their muggle counterparts Magical India had never lost their independence to colonialism. There had certainly been attempts made but each had been rebuffed with deadly consequences. Their father Dhani was a fourth son, though was the one in charge of the families business ventures.

The twins themselves were born to a coven as their father had five wives and their mother Krishnaa was a force of nature. Aman had made it so that the wives of his sons and his daughters were all exempt to the LPA however the twins and their siblings had not fallen under that exemption.

The twins were also the youngest of Dhani’s children and the only girls and the only ones to attend Hogwarts as their father had come to Britain on business, his sons had all stayed in India as even his youngest son was 20.

“I’ll reach out to Penny and Dora, see if at least one of them can meet us there.” Said Susan breaking Harry from his musing.

“Harry, Katie there you are!” came a voice causing them to look up to see Alicia, Angelina and the Weasley Twins

“What’s going on?” questioned Harry.

“They’ve put out the list of competitions for the people who don’t become Champions.” Said Angelina handing him a slip of parchment.

“Dueling, Trivia, Potions making, broom racing, ok here it is inter-school quidditch.” Said Harry.

“Try-outs are tomorrow for the Quidditch team.” Said Angelina

“We’ll be there.” Said Katie

“You know you could give other people a chance to play, I mean you guys are all on the house team.” Said Hermione.

“Hermione, Krum will be here. Odds are he plays for his school team, this could put a lot of eyes on us, with a good showing we could all be scouted for the pro league.” Said Alicia.

“You’ll need better than those Cleansweeps and Comet 260’s if you want a shot at beating the other schools. I mean Harry has a firebolt but if Krum competes he has the same broom and pro experience.” Said Susan causing Alicia and the twins to deflate.

“Harry, get us those brooms and I’ll suck your cock any time you ask for the rest of the year.” Said Angelina.

“Johnson!” exclaimed Daphne standing angrily from her seat with Sue Li hastily grabbing her arm as she reached for her wand.

“You’re a bonded witch, your bonded is standing right there.” Said Susan getting the girl to shrug.

“I fuck Fred too.” Said the girl surprising all of them.

“We have an arrangement.” Said Alicia blushing.

“How about I talk to McGonagall, Quidditch fanatic that she is I’ll bet she finds a way to get the brooms.” Said Harry secretly relieved that Daphne at least sat down even if she was still ranting through the bond.

“We can work with that, just need to make sure we make the team.

The next week flew by in something of a blur for Harry. Daphne had really not been pleased with Angelina’s offer and which was compounded by the rumor that after the events of the Express none of his girls were putting out and he hadn’t been pressing the issue.

After that Daphne demanded that Harry start taking advantage school rules rather than how they’d been having secret meetings in the Room of Requirement. By that she meant she wanted him to start fucking them anytime he felt like it even if other people could see it.

She’d wanted to go into the Lion’s Den that night and put on a display and follow that up with all of his girls each day. They’d managed to talk her away from that thankfully as Harry didn’t think he had that much stamina to put on that many shows for that long.

Still things had changed the very next day as he’d gone into the Gryffindor girls dorms and fucked Hermione, Katie and Parvati in their beds and even in the halls wherever he found them. They had also taken to staying the night with him.

Needless to say those rumors were soon put to rest, though no details were ever given. His more blatant activities and the Prophet article had seen a substantial increase in girls approaching him including a few of his teachers. He received a number of packages in the mail, usually containing panties and nudes of various witches hoping to attract his attention, some of whom were even mothers of his school mates.

Professor Drake, his potions teacher had given him a magical poster of herself that would strip down until it was nude and assume various sexual poses and positions before resetting. Professor Marigold had also gifted him a picture, it was a muggle style poster with her only wearing a pair of sheer red panties while her hands covered her breasts. Those had prompted the girls to actually question if they would be open to him taking on mistresses, a discussion that was tabled as three of their number were not in attendance.

At the moment he was flying above the Quidditch Pitch doing his best to put such thoughts out of his mind. Gryffindor was finally having their first game of the season against Ravenclaw. Already they’d been playing for over two hours and the snitch had still not revealed itself.

They were only up by sixty, Angelina, Katie and Alicia were putting on a clinic, but Ron their new Keeper was clearly nervous and had let more than a few shots passed him that he could have blocked. Cho Chang was also off of her game, though that could be due to the fact that he’d decided to be cheeky and slapped her on the ass before they started.

Somehow despite the fact that they weren’t bonded she was still dating Diggory and due to her being a Sorceress she was powerful enough that there weren’t many people at or above her power wise, though rumor was she was amongst the students that Professor Inkwood was fucking.

Diving down into the play zone he snatched the quaffle out of the air mid pass and after dodging a bludger handed it off to Alicia who quickly scored another goal. Darting back up he gave another look around for the snitch and sighed as it was still nowhere to be found. Doing a lap around the pitch he pulled up beside Cho who was hovering over the pitch.

“Hey what’s going on, your usually more fun than this.” Said Harry.

“Jeremy stuck a plug in my ass.” Said Cho.

A few months ago she’d have never said such a thing but by this point everyone was much more open with their sexuality.

“I thought most Ravenclaws were average.” Said Harry frowning.

“For the most part yeah, Jeremy is a Sorcerer though..” Said Cho squirming.

“How about this, your team wins I tell you how to establish the bond.” Said Harry causing her to look at him with narrowed eyes.

“And if your team wins?”

“Then you come take a shower with me and I’ll tell you how after.”

“Deal.”

The Wizengamont chambers were full for the first time in months. Many of those in attendance had been surprised to receive owls stating they had been elevated to the tiers. Some seats were still empty but regents had been named for them, though Sirius claiming regency for 12 houses had certainly gotten him attention.

The Prophet article breaking that news the previous week had actually done them a favor and made it easy for the Potter-Longbottom Alliance to transform into the Great Alliance which now included not just the original membership but houses Bones, Black and Greengrass along with the other houses Harry was heir to.

There was also the fact that the alliance had gone from Light based to Grey. The Great Alliance and as such the grey faction were now a very powerful voting block with membership eclipsing both the light and dark factions.

At the moment there was a stillness in the room. Amelia as Head of the DMLE had nominated Harry for the Order of Merlin First Class award then proceeded to show his memory of his fight against the basilisk to support it.  

Thankfully no one was really trying to argue against the appointment, no one could ague that he didn’t deserve the award after all. The problem was the award came with four votes which on its own wasn’t much but Harry was already almost a block onto himself.

“I may be able to help with your issue.”

Sirius froze at the new voice, and he wasn’t the only one as suddenly standing within their midst was the robed form of an Unspeakable

Gryffindor won the game with a score of 230-50. With Cho helping them Ravenclaw managed to cut the deficient to 30 when the snitch had finally made its appearance. Harry and Cho had been on opposite ends of the pitch when it arrived and though she tried to race for it there was no way her Comet 260 was keeping up with Harry’s Firebolt.

That was how she found herself on her knees in the Gryffindor shower sucking Harry’s cock who despite being younger was bigger than almost everyone she’d been with. Pulling back she circled her tongue around the head before her head was directed back down his pole by the hand on her head.

Unfortunately it wasn’t just Harry who she was with as Katie had pounced on the opportunity. As the pressure let up she pulled back only to be immediately forced back down until his cock was lodged in her throat. Thankfully she’d lost her gag reflex before the school year even started so even as she was forced to facefuck herself she didn’t panic.

She’d actually received worse treatment at the World Cup, where there were so many powerful wizards walking around even an Enchantress couldn’t go untouched let alone a Sorceress.

“GAWK, GAUK, GAAK, GUUK”

“Look at her go, you sure we can’t keep her?” Questioned Katie moving so that she was kneeling behind Cho.

He certainly was watching her, he’d had a huge crush on Cho in his first life and while a relationship between them hadn’t worked out that wasn’t stopping him from committing the scene to memory especially as he had no intention of bonding with her.

“She’s so wet. Slut probably couldn’t wait to get in here after the game.” Said Katie, one hand between the Chinese witch’s thighs while the other was squeezing her breast.

Harry frowned at that he’d been debating if he would actually have sex with her or just leave her to Katie the entire time as he knew he wasn’t the only one who’d had a crush on the girl. Just the knowledge that he’d had Cho Chang come to the locker room, join him in the shower and suck his cock was more than he’d honestly thought he’d ever get from the girl before all the craziness of the LPA.

The memory of her on her knees with her mouth stretched around his cock would probably power a patronus. He also knew she was dating Cedric and while he was generally a nice guy, his inaction the last time he’d gone through the Tournament and Hufflepuff’s actions hadn’t been forgotten.

The only reason he had no intention of bonding Cho was that he remembered the mess she’d been after Cedric had been killed last time and thought maybe she’d be happy this time. His indecision was felt by Katie easily over the bond and while he was second guessing himself she decided to take the initiative by pulling the girl off of his cock and holding her.

The result of this left Cho leaning back into Katie’s chest while one of her nipples was being played with. Katie’s other hand rose showing her middle and ring fingers covered in vaginal fluids that she brought up to Cho’s mouth who easily accepted them.

“My betrothed is feeling generous Cho. I’m going to offer you a choice, option one you suck that cock and swallow his cum. If you do that he’ll leave you to me to play with. Option two is you move over to the wall, bend over and offer up that pussy. Of course after you bond Cedric will know you chose to get fucked.” Said Katie removing her hand and standing herself.

Cho was still for several long moments, she leaned forward and stopped with the head of Harry’s cock right in front of her lips before her shoulders slumped. Slowly she stood to her feet before placing her hands on the nearest wall and bending over showing her pussy and the ring of the plug in her ass.

“Please fuck me.” Said the girl reaching back with one hand and pulling her left cheek to further show herself.

Before Harry could move Katie was there using both hands to open her up.

Taking the invitation for what it was Harry stepped forward guiding his cock to her lips and rubbing them with the head before placing himself at her entrance. Grabbing her by the hips he slid into her to the hilt causing her to cry out.

“Fuck her good Harry!”

He recognized Angelina’s voice easily enough but decided she didn’t need a verbal answer. Instead he pulled out until only the head was inside before thrusting back in repeating the motion with increasing speed with the sounds of their wet bodies meeting echoing along with the sounds of her moans.

He didn’t slow in his pace even as Katie leaned up to kiss him their tongues engaging fiercely for several moments before they broke it. Turning his attention fully back to Cho he grabbed and lifted her right leg holding it by his hip and sped up his thrust a notch.

Katie took a moment to take in the sight Cho’s hair was wet much like the rest of her and each impact of their bodies caused droplets to fly off of her. Her breasts were capped with hard brown nipples, her exposed abdomen showed she had a 4-pack and her cunt was hairless, her wide legs showing her pink lips swallowing Harry’s cock greedily. Sinking back to her knees she watched the point where they were joined noticing her clit was out. Opening her mouth she closed in on her clit and sucked hard flicking her tongue across the pearl.

“FUCK KATIE WAIT, NO DON’T SUCK MY CLIT, FUCK CUMMING!!!”

Her orgasm was explosive causing the Chinese girl to throw her head back and scream as her body shook as she squirted so hard Harry was nearly forced out. Stopping Harry held her as the girls shaking could have caused them to fall with the wet tiles beneath them.

When Cho came down from her orgasm she found she was once again on her knees, only she was still impaled on Harry’s cock. Katie was seated in front of her with her back to the wall and playing with herself, Cho would have glared if she didn’t feel so damned good. She’d been holding back that orgasm almost since Harry first put it in and she didn’t even think it had been three minutes.

Thanks to the bond between himself and Katie, Harry knew that Cho had come out of her daze. As such he responded by beginning to slowly thrust into her again.

“Have you ever eaten pussy before?” questioned Harry softly reaching up and tweaking her nipples.

“No.” moaned Cho.

“Well you get to learn something new today.”

With that said Harry bent her over and grabbing her hair pushed so that her head was hovering in the apex of Katie’s legs just in time for the girl to remove her fingers. A wet slap echoed through the room as Harry brought his left hand down on her ass cheek.

The moan she released had him repeat the action at which point Cho responded by lowering her head, sticking out her tongue and licking the length of Katie’s lips.

Ginny Weasley paused as she spotted her quarry. She hadn’t seen much of Hermione since school started, the one time she did it was to find Harry fucking her outside of the door of the Fourth-Year girls dorm. It wasn’t the first time she had stumbled on a girl getting fucked while in the castle, though usually it was in the restroom.

She’d frozen much like she had when she’d stumbled on Harry and Katie at the World Cup, only this time it was with the realization that Hermione was fucking beautiful. She’d never considered the girl ugly or anything but before this year she’d never actually paid her looks any attention. She’d ducked behind a wall and watched Harry fuck her for nearly fifteen minutes before they finished, and she fled back to her dorm.  

As a little sister she’d learned how to go unnoticed when she wanted to and had employed that skill over the last week. She’d used that time to watch not just the sex she stumbled across but how people were actually acting. There was only a thin veil of civility beneath which lurked nothing but pure lust.

The average level witches were little more than fuckmeat and they seemed to know it, many even enjoyed it as they didn’t have to look for boyfriends but were now getting steady sex without any effort. According to Luna those girls had all been dickmatized and would have been completely mind broken if not for the rules McGonagall had put in place.

The upper-level witches were also enjoying the attention for the most part. Many of them wore shorter skirts and smaller shirts, some even went so far as to leave several buttons undone and forgo their ties. Most of her female teachers wore clothes that left their bodies on display but still allowed room for imagination.

The only ones who didn’t were Professor Sprout and McGonagall, though the latter was no longer covered from neck to toe either. Strangely enough the boys were all less aggressive than she’d thought they would be, many of them seemed to be happy that they were now getting pussy just for the asking.

The bonded couples were a sight to observe, they were not only better behaved, including Ron and the Twins somehow, but they also seemed to be almost constantly horny. She’d watched shocked as Pansy grabbed Ron in the middle of the hallway and dragged him into a nearby broom closet. She’d even heard Lavender bragging once that Ron had enough stamina for two witches, something she’d never wanted to learn about her brother.

Like always however some people weren’t content. There were more than a few people who were jealous about how many witches Harry was bonded to and the knowledge that he would have fourteen total led to even more jealousy.

Ron for once wasn’t amongst this crowd instead any time the subject was mentioned he seemed to shudder in fear. She’d asked him once and he’d told her that the bond was scarily powerful, it even created a mental connection. That had actually been enough to scare her too, she remembered all too well the last time something had a mental connection with her and how that had ended.

She probably would have avoided Hermione even longer if Luna hadn’t told her to not do so. She was one of the few who knew that Luna was a legit Seer and had learned to take her warnings seriously. She’d told her that she and Astoria would both be happy with who they bonded with but if she wasn’t careful she could end up with Malfoy, Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnegan or a number of others including the son’s of Death Eaters.

While she knew House Malfoy was no more and Draco had been basically neutered thanks to falling under the House of Black the rest of the Junior Death Eaters weren’t. Most of them still had their fortunes, even if they’d been heavily fined and lost their Wizengamont seats.

She’d heard her name on the lips of enough boys to know that many of them couldn’t wait to fuck her stupid. Shaking herself from those thoughts she made her way over to Hermione at the empty desk she occupied.

“I was wondering when you were going to show up.” Said Hermione looking up at her with a small smile and gesturing for her take a seat.

Smiling herself she felt the tension leave her as she sat to talk with her friend.

The next day October 30^th started with the arrival of the morning post by way of the regular large flock of owls. Included in the mail along with the numerous personal letters were copies of the Daily Prophet, the front page headline announcing Harry Potter to be awarded the Order of Merlin 1^st Class Award and the reason why.

Accompanying that article was one all about Harry’s battle with the basilisk including pictures of the dead beasts, apparently Amelia had put a gag order on the reporter until the Wizengamont could be informed, which had taken time considering all of the new members they’d needed. Also in the Prophet were the announcements of the newly bonded within which Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang were named and congratulated.

Before they could eat however McGonagall had approached the lectern and announced who would be representing the school in the Quidditch Tournament. Most of Gryffindor had made the team, Harry, Fred, George, Angelina and Alicia were all announced as starters.

Katie had also made it though she’d be a reserve as the starting chaser was Audrey Lane aka Small Might which saw cheering from the Hufflepuffs and amongst a few Gryffindors, specifically the Weasleys, Harry and his bonded as Audrey being Percy’s bonded was basically a Weasley herself.

The rest of the day didn’t see much of any consequence at least for Harry. He was having a great time with Ancient Runes and C.O.M.C was better than last time as Hagrid wasn’t dealing with the Skrewts this time. Instead they’d got to learn about the Phoenix and Fawkes himself had made an appearance much to the delight of the class.

That night the students and staff alike could be found gathered by the Black Lake awaiting the arrival of the other schools. The students had all donned there school robes to meet their guests though it was so cold most of them most likely would have done so regardless.

Harry and his bonded had also been joined by Harry’s favorite girl as Hedwig was perched on his knee while he fed her little strips of bacon. Hedwig wasn’t the only familiar out there as Ron’s Growlithe Neo was also out there receiving affection rubs from Lavender.

Harry, Hermione, Katie, Daphne and Susan were the first to realize that the group from Beauxbatons were near as suddenly Fleur’s part of the bond was active with excited conversation. Parvati, Padma and Sue Li rather quickly realized what was happening and were all both excited and nervous to meet Fleur finally. By the time the Abraxan drawn carriage broke through the cover of the clouds and into visibility Harry and his group were all standing, though Hedwig had abandoned him in favor of nuzzling Luna.

“Look”

Lee Fletcher was the first to call out and point out the carriage getting everyone else to do the same. Less than two minutes later the carriage came into a smooth landing with the door of the carriage opening allowing steps to unfold leading to the ground.

Madam Maxine was of course the first to disembark and it was only thanks to Harry’s memories that his girls weren’t surprised at her appearance. She was greeted first by McGonagall, the size difference between the two making him wonder how she’d ever thought her giant heritage could be a secret.

Once the greetings were exchanged the students of Beauxbatons Academy all stepped out, all girls wearing the airy light blue robes made for the French climate led by Fleur Delacour.

Before much more than a bit of mummering could be uttered the surface of the lake broke as the large ship carrying the students of Durmstrang made its appearance as if it was a normal thing for a triple mast ship to emerge from the water like a submarine.

As the headmaster and his students emerged there was excited mummering at the appearance of Victor Krum, though Harry’s eyes hadn’t left Fleur once. As they moved to head up towards the castle Fleur stopped in front of Harry and his group with a bright smile on her face.

“Hello Harry.” Said the girl.

“Hello Fleur.” Said Harry opening his arms.

This was an invitation she eagerly accepted stepping into his embrace as the two hugged tightly before she pulled back just slightly before tilting her head down as they engaged in a sweet kiss. When they broke apart she turned to the girls and smiled.

“Hello sisters.” Said the girl.

One by one each of the girls greeted her with hugs and soft kisses to the cheek led by Hermione. When she came to Parvati, Padma and Sue Li she greeted them just as warmly though whispered to each that she’d greet them correctly later.

Of course such a thing had not gone unnoticed and there were several grumbles about Harry having another beautiful woman. Ignoring the looks they were receiving from Hogwarts students and the other schools alike Harry offered her his arm which she accepted allowing him to escort her to the castle.

There was a feast held in the Great Hall to celebrate the arrival of the other schools though unlike his first life the contingent from Beauxbatons sat with Gryffindor instead of Ravenclaw while the Durmstrang students sat with Hufflepuff.

Throughout the course of the meal Fleur only left his side once, escorted to the restroom by Parvati and when she returned her bond was connected to Parvati, Sue Li and Padma as well. It was towards the end of the feast that the Ministry officials arrived along with a contingent of aurors including Madam Bones guarding the Goblet of Fire.

Harry was honestly touched, everyone was doing all they could to keep him out of the Tournament this time instead of just waiting for trouble to hit. Even McGonagall had warned the other students this morning that if anyone was caught trying to enter someone else into the tournament they would be immediately expelled.

Rufus Scrimgeour, the new Director of the Department of Magical Cooperation was the one who initiated the start of the tournament lighting the Goblet of Fire which would remain lit for the next 24 hours.

Harry spent the night in the Beauxbatons carriage with Fleur, initially she’d gotten permission to stay the night with him but he’d reversed it claiming that she didn’t know the castle and he’d hate for her to be forced to wander around on her own in the morning since he had classes.

That actually won him some points with Madam Maxine who allowed him to stay the night with permission from both his Head of House and the Headmistress. Contrary to expectation they didn’t have sex, mostly because Fleur was at her time of the month, but they held each other and talked for most of the night before falling asleep.

The next day was the 31^st of October and rather than hide away Harry made sure that he was constantly visible. Of course this being the anniversary of his parents murders his teachers all understood why he wasn’t in the best of moods and left him alone.

When his classes were over for the day he’d gone to meet up with Fleur with the rest of the girls and taken her to meet Hagrid. Of course thanks to the bond the softhearted half-giant needed no introduction and Fleur greeted him warmly.

Rather than go into the Great Hall for lunch Harry had Dobby bring his tent and provided a picnic lunch which they ate by the fireplace. The comfortable atmosphere was something of a double edge sword as they all fell asleep thanks to the warmth of the fire.

They were awoken hours later by a group of Fleur’s schoolmates and after exiting the tent found Madam Maxine standing outside with Hagrid. Apparently she’d been informed of what the day actually meant for Harry and didn’t begrudge them for wanted to spend some time relaxing especially with how cold it was. As they left the tent Harry wondered when Astoria, Luna and Ginny had joined them since they weren’t there when he fell asleep but didn’t bring it up or care too much.

Their entrance into the Great Hall was noticed but Harry didn’t pay it any mind instead making his way to the Gryffindor table and settling down. He didn’t build much of a plate when the food appeared content to nibble on a sandwich while he sipped his tea.

Finally the attention of the room was called to the front where McGonagall stood next to the Goblet of Fire. The first two names that appeared from the Goblet went just as his memories of the event with Victor Krum and Fleur Delacour announced. When the third name was ejected McGonagall caught it as well but didn’t speak which caught his attention.

Picking his head up he looked towards her to see an expression of shock that quickly turned into anger before she schooled her features.

“The representative for Hogwarts is Harry Potter.”

“Damn it.”

The words were muttered by so many people at once that they were heard clear as day.

Chapter Text

The aftermath of the Champion Selection Ceremony had not gone as Harry had thought it would. Despite being somewhat optimistic he’d expected the entire school to turn on him once more with his name coming out of the Goblet. In contrast to his expectations the exact opposite had happened as by that point the rumor mill had done its job and everyone knew that neither Harry or his girls wanted his name entered in the tournament. The only plus side that Harry could think of was that only three names had emerged from the goblet so at least he wasn’t ‘stealing Cedric’s spotlight’ this time. Even still his entry into the tournament served as a point of embarrassment to both Hogwarts and the Aurors and as such neither McGonagall nor Amelia were pleased with their failure to keep him out of it.

Ludo Bagman had been the only one excited by his entry into the tournament and it had only been McGonagall getting to him first that kept Harry from unleashing his building anger on the man in the antechamber. Following that instead of going up to the Gryffindor Common Room he’d stalked outside and proceeded to reduce a giant boulder into a pile of rubble with a single Blasting Curse. With the release of his anger he’d stalked back inside and to the Gryffindor Common Room not even realizing the effects his actions would cause at the display of power.

His entry into the common room had been met with a ‘commiseration party’ thrown by the twins. They’d handed him a butterbeer and set him down on a couch while the house as a whole tried to figure out how his name had been entered since everyone knew he’d been nowhere near the goblet. At one point Ron had approached with a familiar look on his face but rather than confront him the youngest of the Weasley boys simply said that he was really starting to hate Halloween now a sentiment that Harry and Hermione toasted him too. Eventually Harry had enough and dismissed himself to the boys dorm and crawled into bed where he’d been joined by Katie nearly an hour later.

That was a week ago and in that time Harry had only scarcely been seen within the castle outside of his classes. Instead he spent his free time sequestered within the Room of Requirement where subsequently his girls could also be found as he went through the process of remastering his spells. As a consequence of this the girls had all picked up and learned spells they wouldn’t learn until their later school years normally and some they wouldn’t have learned at all. Daphne for instance had rather quickly become proficient in the usage of Sectumsempra, Susan favored the Blasting Curse and Sue Li favored the Reductor Curse. That actually made sense to everyone as of all the girls at school those three were the ones who would end a fight quickly. Sue Li was a national ranked duelist, Susan wanted to be an auror and Daphne was Slytherin’s Ice Queen.

At the moment this was far from the minds of all of them, it was the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year and as such they were all in rather cheerful moods. Within a reserved room in the Three Broomsticks the group of witches that had become known as the Potter Coven could be found, though they hadn’t all come in together. Instead they opted to arrive separately in hopes of drawing less attention to themselves. Of the girls attending Hogwarts the only ones that had arrived together had been Hermione and Fleur while everyone else had wandered in on their own. The last to arrive were Penny and Dora making this the first time that all ten of them were together in one place.

When the door closed Hermione, Fleur and Dora were quick to cast protective charms around the room in order to secure their privacy both from students and a certain nosey reporter they did not want to encounter just yet. With that done the complete establishment of the bonds was the first order of business which mean Dora and Penny were soon kissing Padma, Parvati and Sue Li though in no particular order. They were only just settling into their seats when they were alerted to company incoming and with a flick of her wand Hermione removed the look on the door allowing Madam Rosmerta to enter easily after she knocked. It took a few minutes for their orders to be taken but soon enough the woman was leaving the room to prepare their lunch. Thanks to her lessons with Andromeda over the summer, especially after she and Harry bonded Hermione knew that as the primary wife she was supposed to lead the formal meetings which she began as soon as the room was sealed once more.

“So while its good to have everyone together in one room I think we should deal with the question I’m sure we have all been asked more than a few times since we were outed by the Prophet.” Said Hermione.

“We have all had more than enough time to come to a decision on this point. We may as well deal with it.” Said Daphne

“Should we though, I mean we still have three spots open. They deserve to be able to give their input.” Said Dora.

“Or we can get it out of the way so they don’t have to deal with it as well. Plus I think the pressure will mount with each of the next bonds are established.” Said Susan.

“How will we break a tie; I mean Harry has left the decision to us.” Said Katie.

“Flip for it.” Said Penny producing a galleon and flipping it so that it landed on the table.

The girls traded looks around silently for a few moments before nodding. By mutual consent they muted the bond between themselves so that no ones thoughts could influence anyone else’s.

“So let’s get this started then.” Said Parvati.

While the girls were doing this Harry was otherwise occupied with something a little more immediate which is why he could be seen walking down Diagon Alley with Sirius. During Charms class the previous day his wand had shocked everyone when it simply burst into flame leaving behind only a single phoenix feather in his hand. That led to an impromptu lecture from Professor Flitwick about wands, specifically that the wands that they received from Ollivander’s as first years could be overloaded just as Harry’s had been. According to the professor every witch or wizard considered as Enchanter or Enchantress level had experienced such a thing, it was the mark of a powerful witch or wizard.

He further explained that the wands they’d gotten from Ollivander’s that day were known as generic as they were not a perfect match for anyone, which is why they went through so many before finding one that paired with them. He further explained that perfectly matched wands were custom made and required the owner to be part of the process. This he explained was one of the reasons why Neville had so much trouble in previous years as he’d been using his father’s wand which had been custom made for him. Ollivander also made custom wands, but it was rare as there were not that many witches and wizards that were at the level power wise where they overloaded their first wand and as such often didn’t bother acquiring a perfect wand.

Because of this happening Harry had been reduced to a spectator for the rest of his classes that day with the exception of Ancient Runes and his muggle studies courses. When Harry contacted Sirius about his problem that day the man had been happy, stating that he’d regretted missing his first trip to Ollivander’s and the acquisition of his first wand as much as he regretted missing his birthdays. Harry was actually glad that the wand overloaded when it had as Sirius was leaving to the healing facility in just two days so if it had happened any later he wouldn’t have been available.

Remus was already unavailable as he’d gone in for the trial testing for a cure to the Lycanthrope Curse just after Harry had left for Hogwarts. From what Harry understood, thanks to Andi the procedure was similar to a procedure used to cleanse the blood of cancer patients, at least part of it. The documents the ICW mediwizards had given Remus had been studied intently by Andi and then broken down into plain English to the rest of them. Following that they reached out to the two mediwizards responsible for the project and while they’d been impressed at what they heard had not been pleased that this was something they were working on off of the books and as such without ICW funding. Because of this he and Sirius combined had donated 4,000 galleons to the aid in the effort as Remus had already decided to take part, consequently this allowed Andi to become part of the team of healers working out the cure while Harry and Sirius had become the principle financial backers.

Shaking himself from his thoughts Harry pretended that he didn’t see a witch in the red robes of an auror getting her ass groped and after Sirius opened the door stepped into Ollivander’s. The shop felt even smaller than it was when Hagrid first brought him to get his wand and despite the passing of time thousands of narrow boxes containing wands were still piled within the shelves and stacked right up to the ceiling.

“Mr. Potter back again so soon.” Came the voice of Garrick Ollivander as the man emerged from the shelves.

“Yes sir, I had a bit of a situation yesterday.” Said Harry producing the phoenix feather from the inner left pocket of his robe.

“Remarkable, I’ve never had a forth year overload a wand before.” Said the man accepting the feather from the boy.

“Well as you can imagine I was quite surprised it happened at all.” Said Harry.

“Everyone is. Your father I understand was quite the sight when it happened to him.” Said the man causing Sirius to chuckle.

“Your dads wand had a thunderbird tail feather for a core. After the wand overloaded all of his hair was standing on end for nearly a full day.” Said Sirius.

Ollivander directed them deeper into the store and through the shelves until they came to a more open area with left and right walls lined with display cases like a jewelry store. The wandmaker flicked his wand and the top of each case opened presenting their contents.

“A perfectly matched wand is a more personal undertaking then the original selection you went through. Instead of an already created wand choosing you as happened before this time you must match with the individual properties of the wand. On the left are the woods simply hold your wand hand over them and you will be drawn to the correct one. As for the core you have the phoenix feather core from your original wand and as such it will be included in the construction of the new one. If you feel a second core is necessary however then that would be included as well.”

With the instructions given Harry moved over to the wood displays. It took him quite some time to finish with the woods and the aid of Ollivander who was quite surprised with his question. Intrigued he told him to follow his instincts at which point he released the hold on his magic allowing to flow freely and fill the shop. The result of this was not what any of them expected and it was only his reflexes as a Seeker that allowed him to catch the wood that practically hurled itself at him surprising both Sirius and Ollivander. After nearly thirty minutes in the wood section he thought he was done only to immediately feel a pull coming from the cores. This process took nowhere near as long as he found it easily thanks to the pull he felt. With no other sensations coming to him he stopped channeling his magic and approached the wandmaker with his finds. The final thing the wandmaker requested was a bit of blood something that caught both of them off guard though Harry warily supplied it.

“Astonishing, I’ve never witnessed such a strong reaction. This will take some doing, come back in two hours and it should be ready.” Said Ollivander before practically rushing them from the shop and flicking the sign to closed.

Two hours couldn’t pass fast enough in Harry’s mind. He and Sirius had spent the time shopping and while that would have normally been just fine with him he’d reached an entirely new level of embarrassment when his godfather guided him into what he quickly realized was a sex shop. While it wasn’t on the main road of the Alley he wasn’t naïve enough to believe that he hadn’t been seen entering into such a place and entering to find his godmother inside with a phallic shaped object in hand had only increased that embarrassment, he didn’t know how he was going to look Neville in the eye again. Thankfully for his peace of mind the purchases were rather tame but he had no doubt that one of the girls would drag him back once they found out about this.

Back in Ollivander’s they found the man himself with a euphoric smile on his face, one which creeped Harry out so much he nearly turned and walked right back out of the door. Sirius had, however, seen such a sight before and managed to get the mans attention breaking him from his daze.

“Ah Mr. Potter, Lord Black welcome back.” Said Ollivander

As he greeted them the wandmaker reached beneath the counter before pulling back holding a wand box which he placed on the counter almost reverently. As he opened the case he revealed a wand that was a blended mix of browns, one of which was so dark it was nearly black.

“13 inches made of a blending of Holly, Ash and Elder wood with twin cores of Phoenix and Dragon Heartstring. This particular heartstring is one I thought I would never use, from Aikom himself.” Said Ollivander.

“Aikom was real!” said Sirius in surprise.

“Aikom?” questioned Harry.

“Aikom was a three-headed dragon, no one knew where he came from. Imagine a blue version of Ghidorah but nearly 700 feet.” Said Sirius causing Harry’s eyes to widen.

“This is quite possibly the most powerful wand I or any Ollivander will ever make. Your blood was used to bond not just the cores but the three wood blends which is why the appear braided. As a consequence this wand will only truly work for you. In time it may be used as an heirloom wand, but it will be nowhere near as powerful for anyone after you.”

Upon returning to school Harry retreated immediately into the Room of Requirements and didn’t emerge until nearly dinner time only to disappear once more the next day. His new wand was incredibly powerful, and magic came to it more easily than even the Elder Wand and as such it took nearly a full week to dial the power down to what he was used to working with. The problem was the wand wanted to cast powerful spells, it took in his magic incredibly easily and wasted none of it. It was like wielding a nearly weightless sword in that he’d needed to learn to control it. As a consequence he knew that he would soon be paying for custom wands for the girls, even if his own cost him 20 galleons rather than the 7 his first one cost. The high price was definitely worth it and if he couldn’t put Riddle down at the end of the year it would more than double the worth for the girls to have perfect wands.

Speaking of the girls they had decided to have the mistresses, simply on the grounds that most of them didn’t want to have more than two children and a few of the girls had even put names forward to fill those positions. Of course he still had three positions open to be Ladies but according to Luna two of those positions wouldn’t be filled until the summer at the earliest while the last wouldn’t be for a few years and by this point he’d learned to take Luna at her word when she spoke in certain tones.

At the moment he could be found in class specifically Potions though he was trying his best to ignore the rather obvious amount of cleavage that Professor Drake had on display, lest he accidently swallow or choke and spit out the Mandrake Leaf he had in his mouth. He wasn’t the only one being careful of such a thing as all of the school age girls also had the leaves in their mouths. Luna, Astoria, Neville, Hannah, Lily Moon, Sakura and the Weasley’s and the witches they were bonded to were also participating in the activity. The reason for this particular activity was that Harry had discovered the original process for becoming an Animagus.

Actually that was stretching things, he’d found the portrait of Godric Gryffindor within the Room of Hidden Things along with portraits of the other Founders and Godric had told him the process. The Founders had considered it a skill that should be known by Fifth Year and were not happy both that it was no longer taught, and that people had developed a potion to use as a shortcut. He’d of course had the portraits popped to the Headmistress’s office by Dobby and after speaking with her she’d allowed him to do the meditations so long as he promised not to try to actually transform without her there as accidents have been known to happen. The difficult part was of course keeping the Mandrake Leaf within ones mouth for an entire month, he’d nearly chewed and swallowed it several times already.

Professor Drake certainly wasn’t making it easy for him as she had taken to teasing him even more since the rumor had spread through the castle that the Potter Coven was open to mistresses. Beside him Daphne was clearly amused, something which he could feel through the bond quite easily. He had half a mind to pull her into the closest empty classroom or broom closet to the class and fuck her throat, especially since he hadn’t gotten his cock sucked since they’d started the Animagus process as he didn’t want to risk the leaf being swallowed or falling out of their mouths and the girls having to start the process all over again. His thoughts on the matter were cut off as there was a knock on the door interrupting the lecture.

Frowning Professor Drake walked to the door and Harry was positive he wasn’t the only one to look at her backside as she did so. When she reached the door she poked her head out and spoke quietly though Harry already knew what it was. Sure enough when she came back she told him to pack his things as he was being summoned by the tournament committee. He cast a quick drying charm on his parchment to dry the ink then rolled it up and slipped it into his bag. Moving over to the door she quietly informed him of what the homework would be and when she turned and moved to walk past him he hadn’t been able to resist grabbing her ass. Turning her head she winked before moving on.

Stepping out of the room he was not surprised to find Colin Creevey waiting for him. This year he’d tried to be nicer to the boy and while still easily excited he’d calmed down around him considerably. The hero worship had also stopped for the most part once Harry explained why he didn’t like the Boy-Who-Lived stuff. Colin had been horrified to realize how it came across once he told the boy his perspective and had since become a pretty good friend.

The Wand Weighing Ceremony was happening in the same classroom and with the exception of Dumbledore, Crouch and Cedric had all of the same people present as last time. Seeing Rita Skeeter again hadn’t been high on his to do list but luckily McGonagall was already there and as such was keeping the unscrupulous reporter on a very short leash. That reminded him he needed to get that woman something very nice for Christmas.

“Give her that dick!" came over the bond.

"Katie!!!" exclaimed multiple people at once nearly causing him to laugh.

"We’ll figure something out Harry." Said Padma

While Harry managed to keep himself to just a amused smile Fleur hadn’t been so lucky, Katie’s outburst had caused her to laugh in the middle of her drink causing her to spew it as a result. Fleur was laughing so hard there were tears in her eyes something that was not going unnoticed. Grabbing his wand Harry made quick work of cleaning up the mess.

“Sorry about that, one of our bonded just told a joke and it caught us off guard.” Said Harry.

“Wait are you saying that you can speak to each other over the bond?” questioned Rita.

“The bond comes with a few perks, but you should speak to Madam Tonks if you want that information.” Said Harry.

At that Rita pursed her lips and Harry thought he knew why. Rather than start a new Magical House when Dora was born the previous Lord Black had pulled a fast one and secretly declared the Tonks family as a branch of the House of Black. Of course the way he’d done so meant no one had known this tidbit until Sirius approved his grandfather’s will reading over the summer. As such the Tonks family had all of the perks of a Most Ancient and Most Noble House, though no Tonks would ever be a Lord in their own right. The announcement had only been made at the Wizengamont session a week ago and some considered it a slap in the face of tradition. This just meant that they were mad that there was now a muggleborn wizard with a higher status than many purebloods.

Looking over to Fleur he found she had recovered and was speaking quietly with Madam Maxine in French who giggled then immediately stopped it. Thankfully McGonagall chose that moment to enter the room with Mr. Ollivander as Rita had opened her mouth most likely to ask another question only to shut it quickly with a frown.

“Good everyone is here. This is Garrick Ollivander, the greatest wandmaker in the British Isles.”

The ceremony went almost exactly how he remembered it with the wandmaker first testing out Krum’s wand and producing a flock of birds. Fleur was next and thankfully the old man only said it was ‘interesting’ when mentioning Fleur’s wand had Veela hair for a core before producing a beautiful bouquet of flowers from her wand. Rather than come to him the wandmaker stopped and eyed the two champions.

“While both of your wands are still in good working condition I recommend you both come to my shop prior to the First Task otherwise I predict they will overload over the course of the year.” Said the man.

“Are you saying the wands are faulty?” questioned Rita.

“No, the wands are excellently made. I’m saying they themselves have grown powerful and these wands will not keep up with their rate of growth much longer.” Said Ollivander before moving on to Harry who presented his new wand to him.

“I see you’ve been hard at work Mr. Potter; you’ve already achieved some level of mastery over this wand.” Said Ollivander.

“13 inches tri-blend wood with dual cores of phoenix feather and dragon heartstring. This is my crowning achievement a wand unlike any Ollivander wand before it.” Said Ollivander reverently before handing it back to Harry.

“You’re not going to cast with it?” questioned Bagman.

“Mr. Potters wand is a custom-made piece that will only work perfectly for him. For anyone else it will fight back causing it to either not work at all or cast substandard spells.” Said Ollivander.

Following this the three champions had to pose for pictures both individually and as a group, the later of which they switched positions so each of them were in the center. Then they had to sit for interviews which started with Victor Krum and Harry was pleased when not only was Rita reading from a list of what had to be approved questions but her acidic green quill was nowhere to be seen. Because Krum was an international Quidditch star it was no surprise many questions about the sport were asked and Harry was surprised to learn that he’d been selected for both his Local and National teams when he was only 15. Fleur was next where she revealed that not only was her grandmother a Veela but that her father was the Deputy to the French Minister of Magic and as such the second in command of the French Ministry.

Rita was not slow on the uptake and understanding dawned quickly that Fleur was one witch she didn’t want to mess with in her usual manner. When asked how she knew Harry she simply stated they met at the World Cup, nothing more was said about that as everyone knew of the debauchery that had taken place there. Finally it was Harry’s turn and with a deep breath he sat already applying the lessons that Sirius and Andi had drilled into him over the summer.

“So Heir Potter as the youngest of the champions how did it feel to be chosen?” questioned Rita.

“Honestly it was annoying. I had no desire to compete and I lost three galleons betting on Cedric Diggory to be named as Hogwarts Champion.”

“But surely you expected to be named not only are you a Mage but you have already battled and defeated a Basilisk.” Said Rita.

“True but I didn’t want to compete in the tournament. The only thing I wanted to do regarding this thing was test my skills against Krum on the pitch.” Said Harry getting the attention of Krum judging by the stare he received.

“Well now that you are part of the tournament how does it feel to be taking part alongside your bonded?” questioned Rita.

“It sucks. Even with her here we spend so much time training we hardly spend any time just hanging out.” Said Harry.

“Do you have any idea how your name was entered?”

“According to Professor Moody someone ripped my name off of one of my old assignments and put it in the Goblet. I don’t know anything more than that.” Said Harry.

“One more question.” Said McGonagall causing Rita to frown and look down at her notepad.

“Rumor has it that you grew up in a hidden location. What was it like growing up as we all know the books are pure fiction?”

Harry froze his eyes widening as his mind was suddenly bombarded with all of the memories of his childhood from the shouting, derisive comments, the cupboard under the stairs and much, much worse. He choked as he could feel a hand squeezing around his throat and it took everything he had including all of the girls shouting through the bond and Fleur physically coming to him to pull him out. When he looked up it was with haunted eyes that stunned everyone that saw him.

“My childhood, I wouldn’t have wished it on Voldemort himself.” Said Harry softly to Fleur before she led him out of the room.

As they left neither realized that Rita Skeeter had heard his last comment and had a new story she was determined to break.

Chapter Text

Harry had honestly thought that his good fortune would turn after the Weighing of the Wands Ceremony. That wasn’t to say he was worried but that he’d assumed that his freak out in front of Rita Skeeter of all people would have for sure had consequences. The girls had for the most part simply let him be as thanks to the bond all of them knew about his history with the Dursleys. In the immediate aftermath Fleur had taken him to one of the abandoned classrooms on the third floor where he found his tent set up and all of the girls already inside, giving him a chance to relax in relative privacy.

Best of all there had been no character assassinating article about him in the Daily Prophet nor in any other publication the next day, only the small interview he did during the Weighing of the Wands. That had been a special edition of the prophet concerning only the tournament and its participants. The front page had been dominated by a picture of the three of them with Krum on the left, Fleur in the center and Harry on the right, each of them standing tall with wands in hand.

There had certainly been other pictures as well, each of them had an individual picture with an accompanying article about them with their interview questions and answers printed verbatim. The only major changes to it had involved him, firstly the description of his wand only mentioned that it was 13 inches with tri-blend wood and dual cores, there had been no mention of what his wand cores actually were. The second thing he noticed was that the final question Skeeter had asked him was completely absent and he honestly didn’t know if that was a good thing or not. Still the articles had drummed up a surprising amount of support for all three of them.

At the moment that wasn’t anything he was concerned with, instead he was concerned with the naked witch kneeling between his legs. This witch was Sofia Fletcher, a 7^th year Gryffindor and the older sister of one of Katie’s dormmates. They were currently in the Lion’s Den; an area that had quickly become a favorite destination within Gryffindor Tower.  Though meant to be a room strictly for sex it wasn’t odd to find people simply hanging out or even doing homework inside. After only a few weeks the witches had let their amorous sides loose, not even waiting for a wizard to approach them and instead approaching wizards themselves.

While plenty of people had more intimate private encounters in the various beds, some were more public with their actions. It wasn’t just the unbonded people that frequented the room either as bonded people were just as interested. Some of the bonded witches and wizards came in just to watch while others enjoyed being watched. Some of the bonded people were also open in their relationships, the Weasley Twins, Alicia, and Angelina were definitely in this group as he’d seen them not only switching amongst each other but giving other people turns as well.

Neville by contrast didn’t spend much time in the Den, in fact he’d elected to move out of the dorm altogether. Instead, he and his girls had moved to the Gryffindor bonded quarters, formerly known as the Lord’s quarters, which were multi-bedroom suites. Each house had its own version of them, and bonded couples were given the option to move into those rooms, as were students who’d taken up their family titles. According to Neville he and his girls each had their own separate bedchamber within the suite. While the entrances were hidden Harry knew that the Gryffindor version had a hall that led to a door into the Gryffindor common room.

Ron unlike Neville spent plenty of time within the Lion’s Den. Lavender was one of the witches who enjoyed being watched either while she was with Ron or openly playing with herself, though no other wizard could touch her. Pansy by contrast didn’t spend a lot of time in the Den, and if she did show up preferred her intimacy within one of the beds where she wouldn’t be seen. Ron, when given the offer hadn’t hesitated to move into the bonded quarters, the idea of having his own room again instead of sharing had been too much for him to resist. He’d told Harry his room was bigger than the boy’s dorm was, which consequently meant it was also bigger than his room at the Burrow which was rather small even for just him. Regardless Ron now shared a suite with Lavender and Pansy something he’d heard no complaints about at this point.

Harry had opted out of moving into the bonded quarters reasoning that with both Ron and Neville gone it would give him, Dean and Seamus more room which it had. Furthermore, none of his girls were particularly interested in leaving their own dorms at the moment either. Daphne was adamant that she wasn’t leaving Astoria alone within the snake pit and while she didn’t say why the fact that Pansy had moved into the Gryffindor bonded quarters so quickly was telling. Hermione and Parvati were fine staying in the dorms and the same was true for Katie, Padma, and Susan.

As for Harry himself, he had taken to visiting the Den a bit more frequently without his bonded since they’d decided on allowing the mistresses. Sofia had been the first person he had sex with while in the room that wasn’t already bonded to him and even though they hadn’t bonded when they first had sex it hadn’t stopped her from offering to help him relax when she saw him in the common room. Already her cunt was leaking with the essence of his release, one he hadn’t even had to work for as she’d simply sat him on the couch and rode him until he erupted inside of her though that had not stopped her from getting on her knees to coax another load out of him. Finally, he grunted out a warning and she pulled back and directed him so that he ended up covering her chest.

“I told you I could get you to relax.” Said Sofia grinning.

“Well, it would be hard not to after that.” Said Harry

Currently the room wasn’t really that crowded as it was still quite early so the two of them were alone in the room, which was actually a rare thing. This meant that the two of them were allowed to get dressed in peace, as normally Sofia would be snatched up by another wizard when it looked like they were done. She was a very beautiful girl with caramel brown skin and green eyes and stood at 5’7” which meant she wasn’t actually that much taller than him. She had long honey blonde hair, which included her eyebrows and even her pelvic region that would make you believe she was a natural blonde. She wasn’t it was just a bit of cosmetic magic that used water as a medium, very low-level Alchemy according to Daphne who was a natural blonde.

Once dressed he wished her a good day and left, going up the steps and out of the door that led into the Gryffindor common room. Much like the Den the common room was practically empty with only a few people inside scattered about. He passed through the common room without anyone paying him much attention and proceeded to make his way though the halls of the castle to get to his destination, using several short cuts as he went to cut down the time.

When he arrived, he found the Great Hall already had people seated though nowhere near enough to fill even a single table. As it was Saturday he wasn’t surprised as the breakfast hours were extended allowing people to get an extra hour or two of sleep. The Gryffindor table had only a few people sitting at it, two of whom were Hermione and Sue Li both of whom greeted him with short kisses. There wasn’t much verbal communication while they ate and when they finished the girls took the time to fill him in on the list of spells they found that might help him with the tournament. Harry appreciated the dedication especially as he knew the spells were more for after the 3^rd task than for the tournament itself as they all fully expected him to wind up in the graveyard.

Once he’d eaten his fill the three of them stood and left towards the doors just as people began to trickle into the Great Hall. Outside the doors Sue and Hermione took the turn to start making their way to the library Harry headed outside into the main courtyard. His destination was an unused classroom on the fourth floor of the Training Grounds Tower, directly above the Charms classroom which was on the third floor. Inside he found only Padma who was standing in front of a large cauldron checking its contents. Rather than having her hair down as she tended to do it was currently up in a bun behind her head, he could see she was wearing a pair of goggles and a tight white robe covering her body, the magical equivalent to a lab coat.

The outfit was the safety equipment that Professor Drake had gotten them to wear for potions, though Padma, Sue Li, Hermione and Daphne had all purchased their own set to use outside of class. Of the four of them Padma was the best in Potions, in fact she was the best in their year. Thanks to the mental component of the bond, he didn’t bother verbally speaking when he entered, not wanting to distract her, and instead simply moved to the side of the room and took a seat in one of the many empty chairs.

The room had been split into sections with a bunch of chairs on one side, the potions station in the center and a bunch of cushioned meditation mats on the other side. Padma only continued focusing on the potion for a few more minutes before moving away from the station and taking one of the empty seats next to him. Nearly an hour later the room started to slowly fill up as people began arriving with Hermione and Sue being the first to arrive and the Weasley Twins being the last.

“Right then since everyone is here let’s get started.” Said Daphne positioned, once more in her natural blonde state, at the front of the room with Hermione.

The three girls oversaw this entire project. While it had been his idea to become an Animagus the three of them had been the ones with the idea of making it into a group experience. As such it was up to them to implement everything since all three of them wanted to take on the challenge. As such they handled all the research, acquired the potion ingredients, brewed the potion and led the meetings. Outside of his girls, McGonagall and the portraits of the Founders no one even knew he was involved as more than a participant.

“So since today is day 30 we’ll be moving on to the next step in the Animagus training.” Said Daphne.

“I thought we weren’t using the potion method though.” Said Alicia frowning.

“We’re not, at least not the one you’re thinking of.” Said Hermione bringing attention to herself.

“The current version of the Animagus Potion is more complicated than the one we are using, involves several more steps and when done successfully will force your body into an Animagus form allowing you to assume that form whenever you want after that.” Said Hermione.

“This potion doesn’t do that. This potion only helps to reveal your Animagus form or forms to you after which point you must work to achieve the transformation. It’s a longer process but the bonus is this allows people to take more forms instead of forcing you into just one.” Said Hermione getting nods from a few people.

“So how does this work then?” questioned Lavender.

“It’s really simple. Now that the mandrake leaf has soaked in and absorbed your magic you can place it in the cauldron. When the leaf dissolves the smoke the potion releases will help induce a meditative vision that will reveal your Animagus form or forms. Thankfully we can all place our leaves into this single cauldron as the magic in the leaves will target us individually.” Said Padma.

“Which explains why we’ve had to do the meditation exercises all this time.” Said Pansy.

“Any other questions?” asked Hermione.

“Do we have to do all of this for each form?” questioned Ron.

“No, only the first time. According to the Founders Portraits the potion only needs to be used once, though you’ll need to achieve each form individually.” Said Daphne.

“Remember we’re not trying to transform today. We just want to discover our Animagus forms. We don’t want to try transforming without Professor McGonagall or another Transfiguration master in the room since we could accidently get stuck between forms.” Said Hermione.

“What if we don’t have a form?” questioned Astoria quietly.

“According to Professor McGonagall that’s actually impossible unless you are a werewolf.” Said Hermione.

“Veela do naht hahve ahneemahgus fahrms. Howevair ahs I'm naht full Veela I'm hahpeeng ziss will let me ahccess ze ahvian fahrm full Veela hahve.” Said Fleur purposely making her accent thicker if he was reading her right.

“Can forms be magical? I want to be a unicorn!” Said Astoria.

“If we were using the Animagus potion than it would only be a non-magical animal. According to Professor Hufflepuff the other founders received their names because of their Animagus forms, Godric was a griffin, Salazar was a Horned Serpent and Rowena was a Raven.” Said Hermione.

“Alright that’s enough questions. Here’s how this goes one by one we will drop the mandrake leaves into the potion and go into the meditation. From there if you haven’t cheated then after a bit you should get a result.” Said Daphne.

With that the three girls removed the mandrake leaves from their mouths and dropped them into the cauldron before moving to claim a mat for themselves. Harry was the last one to drop the leaf in, mostly because someone had to make sure that the Weasley Twins didn’t try and pull a last-minute prank and ruin everything. The thing about meditation was that it was rather easy to lose track of time if done correctly and as such he had no idea how long he was meditating before the effect hit as one moment there was nothing and in the next he found himself standing in front of a large stream with lush green grass all around him with rolling hills and mountains in the distance in the center of what he was guessing to be a huge forest.

The sun was shining clearly allowing him to see that the water was crystal clear and before he even realized it he found himself sitting and taking it all in. As he sat figures slowly began to emerge from the forest the first to do so being a large black bird that he knew instinctively was a raven. It emerged from the trees to his right and did a slow circle above him before settling on the ground and dipping his beak into the water. His attention was pulled as another figure emerged, this one was a massive wolf much bigger than he’d ever imagined one could be about half the size of a full-grown horse with long legs, a larger head and muzzle than any wolf he knew of with black fur dark enough to match padfoot and green eyes.

Despite the fearsome appearance he could tell this wolf was rather friendly as the raven didn’t even twitch at its appearance. As the wolf drank from the stream the raven took flight and landed on his knee. Rather than regard him though it turned its head and following its gaze his eyes widened as in the distance coming from the mountains, he could spot another figure. The figure in question soon landed in front of him revealing itself to be a giant jet black dragon with four limbs and a pair of massive wings.

“Holy shit!” said Harry in shock.

The Ministry of Magic was back to full functionality, and no one was happier about it than Amelia. While she’d been offered the job of Minister she’d turned it down, she couldn’t in good conscious take such a position with the risk of Voldemort popping back up soon. She had, however, thrown a name into the running and had been pleased when it was the person that she nominated that received the job. The new Minister of Magic, William Silverthorne, had officially taken up the position, after finally being voted in by the Wizengamont and taking his oath of office. As a retired auror Amelia knew that they were in good hands as his reputation had been extremely solid before the war, and many remembered him. This left Amelia free to concentrate her attention on the threats she was already dealing with and her normal duties.

Currently she was sitting in a meeting with the heads of the other major departments. Sylvia Cassowary, Head of the Department of Magical Transportation (D.M.T),  Rufus Scrimgeour, formerly Head of the Auror Department and now Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation (D.I.M.C), Booker Knotts the Head of the  Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures (D.R.C.M.C), Haskell Cassowary the Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports (D.M.G.S) and of course the Minister of Magic himself. While there were other department heads that were not in attendance they weren’t needed for this meeting as this one was covering only the Tri-Wizard Tournament and with the First Task set to kick off there was not anything else of immediate importance to be covered. Already there have been a few changes such as pushing the event back to Saturday instead of holding it on a Tuesday.

“Honestly what were those idiots thinking reviving this damned tournament.” Said Minister Silverthorne pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Honestly I’ve been wondering the same thing, especially right after the World Cup was held here.” Said Sylvia.

“Haskell tell me you’ve found something.” Said Silverthorne.

Haskell Cassowary was a new appointment, previously he’d been the commissioner of the British Quidditch League and that was after a career as a coach of the National team. His appointment had thus been a major coup and a massive improvement over his predecessor who used the position more to advance his personal connections than do the job.

“Nothing that helps. Now that the Goblet of Fire has been lit the tasks have all been locked in, we can’t change anything.” Started the man.

“Honestly things could have been worse. According to Madam Maxine the original tasks were much worse, and it took the combined efforts of all three Headmasters to reign Umbridge in for more reasonable tasks.” Finished the man.

 “Well, we thought that may be the case, thanks for checking anyway. Does anyone have anything else with regards to the Tournament?” questioned Silverthorne receiving negative responses before closing the meeting.

Amelia took her time as the others began packing away their things to leave the meeting. As she did, she shot a quick look at Scrimgeour who recognized it and slowed himself as did Silverthorne and as such it was the three of them who remained behind as everyone else began leaving.

“What’s going on?” questioned the Minister as soon as the room had emptied, and the door closed.

“I haven’t been entirely forthcoming. There was a reason I turned down the Minister job and why I recommended you take the D.I.M.C position.” Said Amelia causing both men to frown.

“We believe the Tournament serves a second purpose. I’ve already shared this with the D.O.M but there is a belief that some rogue Death Eaters are trying to use the circumstances of the Tournament as part of a resurrection ritual. I’m sure you can both guess who they would be trying to resurrect.” Said Amelia.

“Shit.” Muttered Scrimgeour as a scowl formed on his face.

“Any idea who is behind this?” questioned Silverthorne frowning.

“From what we know Pettigrew and Crouch Junior. Unfortunately, several of them escaped the raids so they could have either flocked to them or fled to other territories.” Said Amelia

“So we need to have feelers put out. I’ll reach out to the Ministries of the most likely areas.” Said Scrimgeour.

“What about Pettigrew and Crouch?” questioned the Minister.

“I have teams working to track them. The current belief is they are behind a Fidelis now though.” Said Amelia.

Saturday morning and thus the morning of the First Task, found Harry lying in bed staring up at the roof of his bed. Beside him Parvati was still sleeping, and Harry knew there was still a bit of time until he would be forced to wake her. As for himself he was oddly calm even with the knowledge that within a few short hours he would be facing off against a fully grown nesting mother dragon. Just as he remembered Hagrid had sent him a letter inviting him to come visit making special mention to bring his cloak. Unlike last time when he’d taken Ron and Hermione as well he’d gone on his own and helped make Hagrid a bit more presentable for Madam Maxine before following after the two hidden beneath the cloak as he led them to the enclosure where the dragons were being kept.

This time there had only been three dragons on site a Chinese Fireball, Hungarian Horntail and a Ukrainian Ironbelly. He and the girls had already been developing strategies to get through the First Task without doing something as incredibly reckless as trying to out fly the dragon. None of the nerves or fear he’d felt last time he’d done this were there nor anything stupid like anticipation. Instead, he was just calm, which as previously mentioned was odd considering the situation. Regardless he was taking the time to relax since he’d woken so early and couldn’t get back to sleep.

Eventually Parvati woke, thanks in large part to the alarm he’d set with his wand, one of the first things he’d learned as a first year, which made a bed vibrate enough to wake even the heaviest sleepers. Roused from her slumber Parvati gave him a kiss on the cheek before opening the curtain surrounding the bed enough for her to turn and slip her feet into her slippers. By this point he knew that she would head directly to her own bed and sleep for another 10-15 minutes before getting up to start her day. Still, he climbed out of the bed himself and walked her to the door where she gave him another kiss on the cheek before walking out, allowing him to close the door behind her. Seamus and Dean wouldn’t be up for another 10 minutes and by that time he would already be in the shower. Moving back over to his part of the room he grabbed his bathroom supplies and headed to do just that.

Nearly an hour later found the Great Hall nearly completely full. Usually Saturdays didn’t see this much traffic within the Great Hall as the breakfast hours were extended but thanks to the Tournament the schedule was a bit different today. Looking around however it would be clear to see that the dynamics of the Great Hall had changed since the beginning of the school year. Rather than strictly staying to their House tables the students now tended to move about, which had started with bonded couples moving to sit together. Harry’s group was of course the largest and one that tended to change where they sat regularly. Gryffindor was the table hosting them that morning and was in truth amongst the most accommodating.

Hufflepuff was also a good place as they were generally a very accepting lot whereas Ravenclaw tolerated it but it was due to them being more sticklers for rules and traditions. Slytherin of course was the table he liked the least, he hated dealing with the mental chess match and maneuvering that sitting at that table required. That isn’t to say that the Slytherins gave them trouble, outside of the bigger blood purists snobs, but in his opinion breakfast and dinner was no time for using that much brain power that was required when dealing with people who thought politics was fun.

His thoughts on that matter were halted as a large flock of owls entered from the upper levels for the morning mail delivery. Hedwig of course led them all and made a beeline to him landing in a clear spot on the table just in front of him. From her he retrieved a pair of letters and in exchange she took a couple strips of bacon before taking flight. He could see several of his girls had also received letters as well as copies of the Prophet and knew that they would fill him in on anything of importance that they came across.

Looking to his own letters he was pleasantly surprised to see one came from Remus while the other oddly enough came from Dudley of all people. He honestly hadn’t thought about Dudley at all since he’d received word of Privet Drive going up in flames and surprised that he’d reached out to him at all. Tucking both letters away for later he turned his attention back to the table as the food finally made its appearance thanks to the House Elves. Standing from the table nearly 30 minutes later and now fully awake he was not surprised to see Professor Marigold making her way over with several eyes following in her wake.

“Mr. Potter, ladies, a moment please.” Said the woman.

“Good morning professor,” greeted the group as they gathered around her.

“As you are all aware the First Task of the tournament will be held today. The families of our Champions have all been invited to spend the day here and as you are all bonded to Mr. Potter your families have been invited as well. If you will all follow me I will lead you to them.” Said the woman.

“Professor when you said all of our families were here does that include my parents as well?” questioned Hermione.

“It does. Muggle parents used to be able to visit the school in times past, something that was changed by one of the previous Headmasters. Our current Headmistress has restored those visitation rights.” Said the Professor.

With that she turned and led the group from the Great Hall and down the corridor to the right before opening the door to one of the abandoned classrooms. Once inside they found that true enough all of their parents were inside the room including Fleur’s parents and sister. Also, inside were the Longbottoms and the Tonks family with Dora and Penny included, which hadn’t been a surprise as they’d all sensed them arrive. Before he could observe much Sirius was there greeting him with exuberance as if they hadn’t seen each other just a few days before. As he was pulled into a hug by his godfather Harry would admit this was better than when it had been Molly and Arthur waiting for him the first time.

A few hours later after spending time relaxing and getting to better know the families of his bonded found Harry within the Champions tent with Fleur and Viktor. Harry had changed his outfit for the tournament and now wore a set of hooded battle robes that he’d sent Dobby to retrieve from the House Potter vault. Made from dragonhide they were black with red trim around the front of the hood, piping and cuffs. The robe was held closed by a matching red sash while he wore a pair of black pants and dragonhide combat boots.

Fleur hadn’t changed her outfit from what he remembered she wore during the tournament last time, still wearing the dark blue sweatpants, a gold sweater cut like a jersey along with her blue and white Beauxbatons jacket.  

Viktor also hadn’t changed still in the red and black colors of his school and was standing stoically a bit away from where Harry was currently seated with Fleur sitting across his lap with his left arm wrapped around her back and his hand resting on her stomach.

This was how they were found when the judges for the tournament entered the tent with Ludo Bagman leading the way. The other judges were of course the Heads of the three schools and the Head of D.I.M.C Rufus Scrimgeour for a total of 5 judges.

“Champions gather around, this is the moment we’ve all been waiting for.” Said Bagman his jubilant expression at odds with the serious faces of everyone else even as the three of them moved closer to the judges.

“Before we explain the Task each of you must reach within this bag and remove a token.” Said Scrimgeour.

He stepped to Fleur first who reached inside and withdrew a miniature dragon with scarlet scales and golden spikes around its face and a medallion around its neck with the number one on it.

“The Chinese Fireball.” Said Bagman

Krum was next and withdrew a metallic grey dragon with large wings and what looked like long talons, with a medallion with the number 3 around its neck that Bagman revealed to be the Ukrainian Ironbelly. Finally, it was Harry’s turn and sure enough he withdrew his hand to reveal the Hungarian Horntail. While Krum had a bigger dragon he knew for a fact that the Horntail was the most vicious of the lot, and in fact amongst the most vicious dragons in the world.  

“These miniatures represent real dragons, each of which has been possesses your objective a golden egg. Within the egg is a clue for the next task without which you will be at a distinct disadvantage.” Said Scrimgeour his expression grim.

“As you may have noticed each dragon possesses a number which represents the order of which you will complete the First Task. As Ms. Delacour’s dragon shows the number 1 she will begin first whereas Mr. Krum will go last as his dragon has the number 3.” Said McGonagall finally speaking up.

Before any more could be said the sound of a cannon blast hit them causing the judges to share a look before stating it was time to begin. In moments they began clearing out with Fleur being escorted out by Madam Maxine so that they could begin.

The stands within the stadium constructed for the purposes of the First Task was packed. The Potter Coven sat together with their families seated around them along with the Weasleys and Longbottoms. They were further surrounded by contingents made by Gryffindor and Beauxbatons students and alumni. The other houses were just as united in their seating though Astoria and Luna were in their section instead of their house sections sitting with Ginny while Pansy sat with Ron and Lavender and Hannah and Lily sat with Neville and Sakura with Alice, Frank and Augusta. The members of the Potter Coven took their seats on the front row of one section of the stands with Sirius, Amelia and Narcissa on the left of them and Professors Drake and Marigold on the right boxing them in. Behind the girls sat the Grangers and the Bells with the parents of the other girls sitting beside and around the two muggle couples.

The red robed forms of Aurors could be seen scattered around the stands serving as security and Hermione was willing to bet they were also there to keep people from being engaging in any overt sexual activity considering the number of younger students attending. The sound of the people in the arena was also deafening and Hermione was happy the bond came with a mental connection, so she didn’t have to yell to be heard by any of the other girls. As it was she was doing her best to let none of her nervousness show externally as she had not just Harry but Fleur to worry about being hurt thanks to this stupid tournament. Dora and Daphne sat on her left and right respectively, the latter of whom had reverted to her natural blonde hair.

The sound of the cannon blast not only brought a halt to the noise of the stadium but caused several people, including Hermione to jump in their seats. Attention was soon called to the judges box by the voice of Ludo Bagman.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, students, teachers, alumni and citizens welcome to Hogwarts for the First Task of the 1994-1995 Triwizard Tournament!” the exclamation caused the crowd to cheer loudly for nearly a minute before it died down once more.

“For those of you who do not know me, my name is Ludo Bagman and I serve today as not just one of the judges for this tournament but also the Announcer for the tournament. Joining me as judges for this event are the Heads of our three competing schools. From Hogwarts is Headmistress Minerva McGonagall, Beauxbatons is represented by Headmistress Madam Olympe Maxine and Durmstrang is represented by Headmaster Igor Karkaroff. The final judge for this event joins us from Britain’s Ministry of Magic and is the Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, Rufus Scrimgeour.

Now before we began I’d like to inform you all that in order to ensure that these events are judged fairly and without bias we judges much like the Champions are bound by the Goblet of Fire to do our jobs fairly and honorably or risk penalties by the Goblet which could even include losing our magic.”

A heavy silence came over the arena at that. Hermione had been in the magical world for only four years but she understood this was a unfathomable price that any pureblood witch or wizard would be willing to take. Many of the bonded practically shivered in fear including Dora who as a Metamorphmagus was intrinsically linked with her magic, it was part of her very identity.

“Now with that in mind let’s get things started. Participating in this years tournament as Champions and representing the three schools are Ms. Fleur Delacour of Beauxbatons, Mr. Victor Krum of Durmstrang and Mr. Harry Potter of Hogwarts. The Champions have already drawn for the order of appearance for this task and Ms. Delacour will start us off, followed by Mr. Potter who drew second and Mr. Krum who will be the final competitor for the day.

As for today’s task the goal of our Champions will be to retrieve a golden egg from within the arena. This is no simple task, as they will need to each contend with the eggs guardian which in this case are dragons. These are no mere dragons however as to make things more difficult these are all nesting mother dragons with the golden egg mixed in with their clutch of eggs!”

As if this was a signal one of the sections of the wall parted and a team of what could only be dragon handlers entered the arena with a large scarlet dragon within the cage. In seemingly no time at all they had the dragon situated and after getting a fair distance one of them sent a spell towards the cage which hit causing it to unfold with the metal hitting the ground with a loud thud and thus freeing the dragon which let out a roar while flaring its wings outward. Despite knowing about the dragons both from Hagrid’s invitation and from Harry’s memories of the tournament Hermione still gasped at the sight of the dragon along with the many others who had no warning about them until now.

“Jesus, they are actually pitting kids against those things!” exclaimed a voice behind her that she recognized quickly as Mrs. Bell.

Not long later another entrance opened into the arena allowing Fleur to make her entrance to a mix of reactions though applause and encouragement were the most apparent.

“It’s fine. Fleur’s got this.”

The words came both over the bond and verbally, which was one of only two clues that gave away the fact that Daphne was nervous. The other clue was the fact that the grip on her hand tightened in Daphne’s hold. Fleur was barely in the arena before she rather hastily had to dodge a large fireball that headed right for her.

Within the waiting tent Harry did his best not to give off any signs of his current nervousness. Unlike last time he couldn’t even hear the sounds coming from the arena now that the flap on the tent was closed. Even worse, even though none of them wanted him to compete in the tournament and he had been all too willing to help her Fleur had instead demanded that he compete to win. She had not liked her results in the tournament in his memories and was determined to do much better.

Even worse she had managed to convince the rest of the girls to see things her way and they’d even gone so far as to suggest that Harry and Fleur put up mental walls for the duration of each Task so they couldn’t talk and as such couldn’t help or distract each other. His thoughts on the matter were rather abruptly cut off as he could suddenly hear the crowd once more and he was just in time to hear his name announced. Taking a deep breath, he stood and seeing Krum looking in his direction gave a short nod before making his way out of the tent.

As he entered the arena Harry found that the Horntail was already in the arena. The dragon was clearly irritated but unlike his memories it didn’t immediately attack him. As it spotted him the dragon stopped and titled its head as if it was confused about something. Harry himself paused halfway through the motion of drawing his wand as his eyes locked with those of the dragons. Without any conscious decision on his part his hands came up and removed his hood thus revealing his face before dropping to his side. Eyes still locked with those of the dragon he began walking forward until he stood only about ten yards away thus leaving plenty of room between himself and the eggs.

Removing the glove of his right hand he held the hand up and outwards. Yellow eyes narrowed on him as the dragon lowered her head and he did his best not to move as she sniffed him. For several long moments he forced down his nervousness as his instincts screamed at him to remain still until finally the dragon lowered its head enough so that his hand was touching the side of its snout. Stepping forward he raised his other hand so that he was touching both sides of its snout.

“Hey girl, I’m sorry you got roped into this stupid tournament too.” Said Harry softly.

The dragon purred a sound that echoed in the silence of the arena. Harry continued speaking quietly with the dragon for what seemed like forever before the Horntail moved its head back from his touch and dipped down until it was practically lying on the ground. Surprised Harry once more locked eyes with the dragon before slowly making his way to its side and after taking a breath reached up to one of the spikes along its spine and used it as a handle as climbed up onto the dragons back.

Once he was settled the dragon stood to its full height before taking off into a run and with powerful flaps of its wings taking to the air. They cleared the wall of the stadium easily before the dragon began to take them on an aerial tour of the castle grounds. Harry felt a level of exhilaration that he’d never experienced before one that made his short flight on Buckbeak pale in comparison. Before long they came to a landing back in the arena and Harry found himself grinning so hard that he could feel it in his cheeks.

Climbing down from the dragons back he walked over to the next and picked up the golden egg. Tucking it under his arm he turned back to the dragon and bowed deeply an action that the dragon returned with an incline of her head. After promising to visit her before she returned home, he ran out of the arena still grinning.

Despite the fact that he’d suffered not a single injury he was immediately hustled into the medical tent as soon as he cleared the door of the arena. He was both pleased and disappointed to find Fleur wasn’t there but before he could dwell on that he was hustled over to one of the beds where his name plate from the hospital wing was placed. Turning a dry look on the Mediwizard who guided him to the bed he had no time to say a word before he was moving away and a brunette Mediwitch was in his place wasting no time in getting to work.

“Well Mr. Potter it seems for once you’ve managed to see me without so much as a scratch.” Said the woman causing his eyes to widen.

“Madam Pomfrey?!” questioned Harry in shock.

Of course he had a right to be shocked. He hadn’t actually seen the hospital wings matron since this year started. The last time he’d seen the woman she’d looked to be in her 70’s with her hair almost fully grey and covered from the neck down in a matron’s robe. Now she looked at most 30 with vibrant brunette hair wearing a rather tantalizing nurse outfit which consisted of a white robe with red accents that went down her mid-thigh with a pair of sheer black stockings and a pair of black heels while round her neck was a choker with the number 5.

“HARRY JAMES POTTER!!”

The exclamation of his name had him jumping in place and had him looking over to see Daphne, Susan and Dora coming over led by Hermione. One of the mediwizards moved to intercept only to find himself frozen in place mid-step.

“Ms. Granger how many times have I told you to control yourself in my ward?” questioned Madam Pomfrey.

“But…”

“No but’s this is still my ward. Mr. Potter is perfectly fine. As it is you’re lucky I don’t have any other patients here to be disturbed otherwise you’d be serving detention tonight instead of attending a celebration.” Said Madam Pomfrey.

“Sorry about that Madam Pomfrey, I kind of went away from the plan.” Said Harry causing the matron to frown at him before looking back to Hermione.

“He’s all yours ladies.” Said the matron before leaving turning and walking to another part of the tent, unfreezing the mediwizard and pulling him along as she did.

Harry barely had time to register the abandonment before Hermione slammed into him pulling him into a tight hug. Once she pulled away Susan took her place then Dora. Daphne, however, didn’t move to hug him instead simply stared at him with her arms crossed, emotionless mask in place and her blue eyes looking like chips of ice.

‘Fuck she’s turned into the Ice Queen.’ Thought Harry worriedly.

“Ice Queen huh, I like it.” Said Daphne causing him to pale remembering she could hear his thoughts.

“Harry dear, would you mind explaining what happened out there.” Said Dora.

“I for one am very interested in what you were thinking.” Said Daphne causing Harry to gulp.

Chapter Text

Power Levels

Pre-Maturity

Level 0: 100-under – Muggles

Level 1: 101-200 – Squibs

Level 2: 201-300 – Low Level Magicals

Level 3: 301-400 – Average

Level 4: 401-500 – Sorcerer/Sorceress

Level 5: 501-600 – Enchanter/Enchantress

Level 6: 601 and above – Mages

Post Maturity:

Level 3: 301-500 – Average

Level 4: 501-700 – Sorcerer/Sorceress

Level 5: 701-900 – Enchanter/Enchantress

Level 6: 901 and above – Mages

Relationships:

Potter Coven – Main Wives - Current - 3 Lady spots open - No current mistresses

Hermione Granger – Lady Potter – Bonded – Crest: Phoenix holding a double headed hammer downwards

Daphne Greengrass – Lady Black - Bonded

Susan Bones – Lady Bones - Bonded

Nymphadora 'Dora' Tonks – Lady Laenareon - Bonded

Penelope Clearwater – Lady Edgerton - Bonded

Katie Bell – Lady Gryffindor - Bonded

Fleur Delacour– Lady Peverell - Bonded

Parvati Patil – Lady Mallister - Bonded

Padma Patil – Lady Rosewood - Bonded

Sue Li – Lady Forrester - Bonded

Cirilla Fiona Elen Riannon - Bonded

Neville:

Hannah Abbot – future Lady Longbottom – Hufflepuff 4^th year

Lily Moon – Ravenclaw – 4^th year - Ancient and Noble House of Moon

Sakura Akaji – Gryffindor – 5^th year - Japan's Imperial House of Akaji

Ron Weasley:

Lavender Brown – Gryffindor 4^th year

Pansy Parkinson – Slytherin 4^th year

George Weasley:

Angelina Johnson - Gryffindor 6th year

Fred Weasley:

Alicia Spinnet - Gryffindor 6th year

Bill Weasley:

Grace Silverling - Cursebreaker

Percy Weasley:

Audrey Lane - Hufflepuff 7th year

Draco Black:

Sally Sterling – 6^th year Slytherin - Prefect

Sirius Black: 

Amelia Bones - Bonded - Lady Black

Narcissa Black - Bonded - Mistress

Hogwarts Staff

Minerva McGonagall – Headmistress – Transfiguration Professor 6-7 Year – Unbonded

Pomona Sprout – Herbology Professor – Head of Hufflepuff – Unbonded

Aurora Sinestra – Astronomy Professor – Head of Slytherin – Unbonded

Filius Flitwick – Charms Professor – Head of Ravenclaw

Rubeus Hagrid – C.A.R.E Professor

Septima Vector – Arithmacy Professor – Unbonded

Bathsheda Babbling – Ancient Runes Professor- Unbonded

Istredd Inkwood – History of Magic Professor – Unbonded

Yennifer Drake – Potions Professor – Unbonded

Triss Merigold – Transfiguration Professor 1-5 Year – Head of Gryffindor – Unbonded

Ravi Vilgefortzz – Deputy Headmaster – Alchemy Professor 6-7^th Year – Unbonded

Poppy Pomfrey – Hospital Ward Matron – Unbonded

Alastair ‘Mad Eye’ Moony – DADA Professor – Unbonded

British Ministry of Magic

Minister of Magic: William Silverthorne

Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement (D.M.L.E: Amelia Bones

Head of the Department of Magical Transportation (D.M.T): Sylvia Cassowary

Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation (D.I.M.C): Rufus Scrimgeour

Head of the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures (D.R.C.M.C): Booker Knotts

Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports (D.M.G.S): Haskell Cassowary

Wizengamot

Chief Warlock: Tiberius Ogden

FAMILIES:

House Black

Lord: Sirius Black – Lady: Amelia Black nee Bones

Heir: Harry Potter

Narcissa Black – Sirius’s mistress

Draco Black – Narcissa’s son from previous marriage

Sally Sterling – Draco’s bonded, betrothal will update to marriage after both come of age

House Tonks: Cadet Branch of House Black

Ted Tonks

Andromeda Tonks nee Black

Nymphadora Tonks – Bonded to Harry Potter

House Bones:

Lord: Richard Bones – Lady Joanna Bones

Heiress: Susan Bones – Bonded to Harry Potter

Amelia Bones – Richard’s younger sister, Bonded to Sirius Black

House Greengrass

Lord Ernest Greengrass – Eloise Coulston – marriage dissolved due to LPA

Daphne Greengrass – Bonded Harry Potter

Astoria Greengrass – Unboned

Unborn Child

House Delacour

Head of House: Jean-Paul Delacour – Deputy Minister for French Ministry of Magic

Apolline – former wife of Jean-Paul, marriage dissolved due to LPA – Half Veela

Fleur Delacour – daughter of Jean-Paul and Apolline, first born, Quarter Veela

Gabrielle Delacour - daughter of Jean-Paul and Apolline, second born, Quarter Veela

Heir: Marcel Delacour – 1 year old

House Patil

Head: Aman Patil – Maharaja of Magical India

Dhani – Fourth son of Aman – Wife: Krishnaa – 1 of 5

Padma and Parvati – youngest children of Aman and Krishnaa

House Weasley

Head: Arthur Weasley – Unbonded

Heir: William ‘Bill’ Weasley – Bonded Grace Weasley nee Silverling

Charlie – Unbonded

Percy – Bonded Audrey Lane

Fred – Bonded Alicia Spinnet

George – Bonded Angelina Johnson

Ron – Bonded Lavender Brown and Pansy Parkinson

Ginerva aka Ginny – Unbonded

House Parkinson

Heiress: Pansy Parkinson – Bonded Ron Weasley

Clearwater:

Martin Clearwater: Businessman – Penny’s father

MISC

Elias Emmerich: ICW Auror, Great Grandson of Gellert Grindelwald, Member of The Alliance

Devlin Whitehorn: Founder of Nimbus Racing Brooms

Places:

Potter Manor: Ancestral seat of the Head of House Potter

Lily’s Retreat: Private Island built by James as a wedding present to Lily.

Cadogan Square: 5-bedroom luxury apartment owned by the Potters since 1893, won in a poker game from the Earl of Cadogan.

Grimmauld Place: Current residence of Narcissa and Draco, renovated and modernized by Sirius.

The Burrow: Home of the Weasleys.

Whitemarsh Manor: Ancestral seat of the Head of House Weasley

Henry 'Harry' Potter - Heir Potter- MPI 683 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year - Master of Death - Order of Merlin 1st Class

Heir by Inheritance: Black, Peverell, Gryffindor, Slytherin, Ravenclaw, Paxton, Mallister, Edgerton, Forrester, Rosewood and Laenareon

Wand: 13-inches triple wood blend (Holly, Ash and Elder) twin cores (Phoenix feather and Dragon Heartstring)

Animagus forms: Direwolf, Raven, Dragon

Hermione Granger - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Potter - MPI 435 Pre-maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year - Order of Merlin 2nd Class

Animagus forms: Eurasian Eagle-owl

Hermione: Order of Merlin Ceremony

Hermione: Yule Ball

Ron Weasley - Bonded: Lavender Brown and Pansy Parkinson - MPI 433, Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year - Order of Merlin 2nd Class

Animagus form: Bengal Tiger

Sirius Black - Lord Black - MPI 1108 Pre Azkaban - 908 Post Azkaban - Bonded Amelia Bones and Narcissa Black

Amelia Bones - Bonded to Sirius Black - Lady Black - MPI 849 Post Maturity - Head of DMLE

Narcissa Black - Bonded to Sirius Black - Mistress to House Black - Former Lady Malfoy

Nymphadora Tonks - Natural Form - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Laenareon - MPI 857 Post Maturity - Junior Auror

Auror Tonks: Order of Merlin Ceremony

Nymphadora Tonks: Yule Ball

Susan Bones - Heiress Bones - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Bones - MPI 425 Pre-Maturity - Hufflepuff 4th Year

Animagus form: Wolverine

Susan Bones: Yule Ball

Daphne Greengrass - Heiress Greengrass - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Black  - MPI 450 Pre-Maturity - Natural Hair: Blonde - Slytherin 4th Year

Animagus forms: Fox

Daphne Greengrass: Yule Ball

Penelope Clearwater - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Edgerton - MPI 810 Post-Maturity 

Animagus form: White-tailed Sea-eagle

Penelope Clearwater: Yule Ball

Lavender Brown - Bonded to Ron Weasley - MPI 402 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year

Animagus form: Koala

Audrey Lane aka Small Might - Bonded to Percy Weasley - Hufflepuff 7th Year - Chaser

Animagus form: Peregrine Falcon

Grace Weasley nee Silverling - Bonded William 'Bill' Weasley - Future Lady Weasley

The Weasley Twins: 

Fred Weasley: Bonded - Alicia Spinnet - MPI 535 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 6th Year

George Weasley: Bonded - Angelina Johnson - MPI 535 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 6th Year

Animagus form: Kangaroo

Angelina Johnson - Bonded George Weasley - MPI 515 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 6th Year - Chaser

Animagus form: Panther

Alicia Spinnet - Bonded Fred Weasley - MPI 507 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 6th year - Chaser

Animagus form: Cheetah

Frank and Alice Longbottom

Neville Longbottom: Heir Longbottom - MPI 478 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year

Animagus form: Grizzley Bear

Katie Bell - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Gryffindor - MPI 503 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 5th Year - Chaser

Animagus form: Pyroar (Magical Lioness)

Pansy Parkinson - Heiress Parkinson - Bonded Ronald Weasley - Slytherin 4th Year

Animagus form: Coyote

Fleur Delacour - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Peverell - MPI 805 Post-Maturity - Beauxbatons 8th Year

Fleur Delacour: Yule Ball

Veela Form:

Appoline Delacour - Half-Veela - Mother of Fleur and Gabrielle - Formerly Madame Delacour - Marriage Annulled by LPA

Lily Moon - Bonded: Neville Longbottom - Ravenclaw 4th Year - 

Animagus form: Kitsune

Sakura Akaji - Bonded: Neville Longbottom - Gryffindor 5th Year

Animagus form: Main Coone

Hanna Abbot - Bonded: Neville Longbottom - Future Lady Longbottom - MPI: 415 Pre-Maturity - Hufflepuff 4th Year

Animagus form: Sandslash (Magical Pangolin)

Parvati Patil - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Mallister - MPI 457 Pre-Maturity - Gryffindor 4th Year

Animagus form: Purrloin (Magical cat)

Parvati Patil: Yule Ball

Padma Patil - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Rosewood - MPI 457 Pre-Maturity - Ravenclaw 4th Year

Animagus form: Espeon (Magical cat)

Padma Patil: Yule Ball

Sue Li - Bonded: Harry Potter - Future Lady Forrester - MPI 463 Pre-Maturity - Ravenclaw 4th Year

Animagus form: White-naped Crane

Sue Li: Yule Ball

Cirilla Rianon - Unbonded - MPI Level 5 - Beauxbatons 8th Year

Ciri: Yule Ball:

Minerva McGonagall - Unbonded - MPI 897 Post-Maturity - Hogwarts Headmistress - Transfiguration Professor 6th-7th Year

Pomona Sprout - Hogwarts Herbology Professor - Head of Hufflepuff

Aurora Sinestra - Hogwarts Astronomy Professor - Head of Slytherin

Istredd Inkwood - Hogwarts History of Magic Professor

Yennifer Drake - Hogwarts Potions Professor

Triss Marigold - Hogwarts Transfiguration Professor 1-5th Year - Head of Gryffindor

Ravi Vilgefortz - Hogwarts Deputy Headmaster - Alchemy Professor 6th-7th Year

Poppy Pomfrey - Unbonded - Matron Hogwarts Hospital Ward

Vivian Merteuil - Veela - Mother of Appoline Delacour - Member of French Veela Council

Chapter Text

The party held after the completion of the First Task was one that would become legendary in the fullness of time. Most parties in the castle were isolated affairs held within a Houses common room what elevated this event from others was the venue as due to the number of people eager to attend the party a common room wouldn’t be good enough. Many people, including Harry, were surprised when the venue was revealed to be the legendary Chamber of Secrets. Hermione, knowing that the Weasley Twins would want to throw a party, sent them to meet with Daphne. Apparently while the girls couldn’t get access to the spells Harry knew through the bond one benefit that Daphne discovered was that they could now use parseltongue as it was at its core a magical language and not a true ability like being a metamorphmagus.

Since this discovery Daphne, with the aid of the other girls and Dobby had set about redecorating the chamber. As Harry himself had already started working with Dobby on the Chamber earlier in the year he’d made a few discoveries. The first of which was that there were numerous entrances into the chamber and the second was that it could be rather easily modified in a process very similar to the Room of Requirement. The girls already knowing about this work had been able to use that knowledge to surprise him. To enter the chamber rather than head directly to the castle and Myrtle’s former haunt the Harry was led from the path to a wall of mountain, only to walk right through it like the entrance to platform 9 ¾.

That entrance led to a tunnel and what would have been one hell of a long walk if Parvati hadn’t fixed it so that the floor was now a moving walkway, though still made of stone. After only a few minutes the walkway deposited them into the main chamber which had also undergone a transformation. The numerous snake statues had been removed along with the wall that sculpted with Slytherin’s face, though the tall statue remained. The mouth of the statue was open with water spilling from it like a waterfall going into a large swimming pool that took up the center of the chamber and stretched almost the entire length of the room. Rather than being dark and foreboding, as he remembered the chamber was lit first by a chandelier that hung in the center of the ceiling and by numerous torches across the room all burning with magical fire. The room was already full of people from a mix of the three schools but as soon as they entered it erupted in cheers.

“Alright let’s hear it for the Champions!”

The exclamation came from the Weasley twins who were at the center of the crowd which prompted all three champions to raise the golden eggs they’d received during the First Task. The cheers at the presentation of the eggs only became louder though rather than open them the eggs were rather quickly passed off and placed down into distinct sections for each of them. The eggs had barely been carried away when the three of them were presented with drinks all in shot glasses. Toasting each other the three raised their glasses to the crowd before downing them and blowing out small tongues of flame.

“Alright guys let’s show our visitors how we party at Hogwarts!” exclaimed Harry.

Immediately after this music started blaring loudly throughout the chamber as the party started in earnest.

The introduction of the LPA had changed Magical Britain to its core. There was now a casualness and openness regarding sex that Rita Skeeter doubted would ever go away. It was why even though the First Task was over the stadium had still not emptied out. Some people had the good sense to leave the stadium while the students were doing so but others had stuck around for even more entertainment. Minerva McGonagall left the arena with her students; she had no desire to watch people indulge in their carnal endeavors.

With an MPI score of 897 she was a very high-level Enchantress and a borderline Mage, though the fact that she was only 4 points away from that prestigious level had certainly been something she felt a bit of annoyance with when she was younger. These days it didn’t much bother her that she hadn’t reached that threshold, Mages were rare and witches who ascended to that level were rarer still. In her discussions with the Founder’s portraits it had been theorized that if she’d used the original Animagus procedures she may have crossed that threshold but at this point it was far too late for to matter for her. She was still amongst the most powerful people in all of Magical Britain.

As she made her way across the courtyard she eventually found her way to the bench by the Black Lake only to find another figure already sitting there. That figure was one that she recognized as Madam Augusta Longbottom, though she would always remember her as Augusta Montague considering she’d known the other woman since they were eleven years old.

“Hello Gus.” Said Minerva as she took a seat beside her old friend.

“Hello Minnie.” Said Augusta.

“I’m surprised you are still wearing that glamour.” Said Minerva.

“I have no need to remove it. I’m exempt from those foolish accords.” Said Augusta.

“How did you pull that off?” questioned Minerva.

“I’m a grandmother. Both my son and grandson are of age to qualify for this program.” Said Augusta.

Minerva said nothing in response simply reaching over and taking hold of her old friends hand. For a while they sat in silence simply taking in the scenery and she imagined that perhaps Augusta’s mind had also wandered back to better days, when there had been two other people who shared this spot with them.

“Euphemia would have been 60 years old tomorrow.” Said Augusta.

Minerva closed her eyes and shook her head slightly. Euphemia Potter nee Fawley had been a spitfire, despite being sorted into Ravenclaw she had not been shy with her words nor her wand. None of them had been surprised when she’d gone on to marry Fleamont Potter, she’d told them when they were still 2^nd years that it would happen. She, Fleamont and their daughter Olivia had all died during the blood war when Diagon Alley was attacked, Euphemia had been pregnant with their second child.

“The baby would have been a 4^th year right now.” Said Minerva.

“Olivia would have been 35 in June. I’ll never forgive those bastards.” Said Augusta.

Minerva didn’t blame her. Augusta had been Olivia’s godmother and had adored that girl even tried pushing Frank to marry her. Frank had of course bonded to Alice but Augusta had never stopped trying to get the two together.

“I’ll never forgive Albus either. If not for him they would all be here, Dorea and Charlus too!” said Augusta.

“What’s going on Gus?” questioned Minerva only for her friend to look at her and then glance pointedly down at her choker.

“I’m fine Gus.” Said Minerva causing Augusta to scoff.

“It’s true. No one has touched me. The only professor on my level in the castle is Professor Vilgefortz and he is more occupied with the rotation of 6^th and 7^th year students he’s having his way with.” Said Minerva.

“Do you even hear yourself. Your deputy is messing around with students and you’re talking about it as if you are ok with it.”

“You know me better than that. There’s just nothing I can do, I had to fight tooth and nail just to have the safeguards I have in this school. Besides, its not the first time a professor has had such relationships with students in the castle. You remember the Slug Club.” Said Minerva.

“Don’t remind me. I can’t believe that bastard got away with that shit as long as he had.” Said Augusta.

“That’s just one example. There is nothing in the Hogwarts bylaws against it. In the Founder’s time it was normal for 13–14-year-old girls to be married. Albus for all his faults at least put a stop to people taking liberties with the students.” Said Minerva.

“He did nothing to curb the actions of the slug.” Said Augusta.

“Trust me he wanted to. Horace was simply too politically connected, even Albus’s political reach wasn’t enough. The fact that he ran away during the final days of the war is the only reason I think he’s not still here now.” Said Minerva

“Well how many of the students have made overtures to you?” questioned Augusta.

“None. The only ones powerful enough to force the issue right now are the Weasley Twins and Mr. Potter. I have been assured by the Twins bonded that unless I issue an invitation then the two of them will keep their hands to themselves. Mr. Potter hasn’t even hinted; he is more interested in learning more about his family.” Said Minerva pleased to see her friend’s expression had relaxed.

“Granted I’ve had a few students who are a bit more flirtatious, some have even made open propositions but again nothing has happened.” Said Minerva.

“I have heard you’d been spending more time with Harry.” Said Augusta smiling.

“Yes, a reason I’m personally glad Albus is gone. He’d been forcing me to maintain a professional relationship with him.” Said Minerva.

“Speaking of are you going to finally become a Potter mistress?” questioned Augusta.

“He’s Dorea’s grandson!” said Minerva hotly.

“She’d probably cheer you on.” Said Augusta smirking.

Ginny Weasley wished she could say that she was surprised that the party had devolved to an orgy but she really wasn’t. She also wished that she could say it was the first time she’d witnessed such a scene but she’d been at the World Cup when things had gotten out of hand and witnessed her first one. She did her best not to squirm in place as she tried to maintained her unaffected demeanor even as Terrance Higgs was staring her dead in the eyes as he fucked Teagan Jones from behind. As a 3^rd year he couldn’t legally touch her but the promise of what he planned to do to her was clear as day.

Unfortunately she was kind of trapped as the pool was full of people going at it as was the surrounding area. She was thankful that she wasn’t alone as Luna was right beside her just as off limits as she was. Unfortunately she wasn’t making as hard an effort to hide the fact that the events had turned her on. Glancing around casually she was pleased when space opened up beside them and quickly got herself and Luna out of the pool, glad that her underwear had been transfigured into a one piece swimsuit instead of a bikini like Hermione had done for herself.

A flash of red out of the corner of her eye had her looking over in that direction only to find Ron sitting on the other edge of the pool getting his cock sucked by Lavender and Pansy. Thankfully Ron chose that moment to throw his head back as he erupted covering both of their faces. Blushing hotly she hurriedly turned her vision away and was pleased to see one of the twins making his way over to her.

“What are you two still doing here?” questioned who she quickly figured out was George as Fred would have opened with a joke.

“We got stuck in the pool. We only got out when this couple broke apart that had been blocking us in.” said Ginny.

“Come on, lets get you two out of here.”

George led them out of the pool area to the locker area where they’d stashed their wands when they decided to play in the pool. After some quick drying spells she and Luna were able to end the transfiguration reverting the swimsuits back to their regular clothes. Once that was done he led them into another tunnel that she quickly recognized as the one that would lead to the exit in Myrtle’s bathroom.

“Nobody did anything to you two right?” questioned George.

“No, but Terrance Higgs made his intentions known.” Said Ginny causing her brothers eyes to narrow.

“Don’t do anything.” Said Ginny surprising him.

“I’m a witch, if I’m not bonded before school starts next year you could put me in a worse position.” Said Ginny.

“She’s right half of Slytherin already wants to show her where her place is.” Said Luna her voice focused reflecting her seriousness.

“If you or your brothers or even Harry does anything they’ll retaliate against Ginny. She could wind up a mind broken slut before Halloween.” Said Luna causing both Weasleys to grimace.

“Granted she’s going to be a slut regardless but so am I.” said Luna lightly.

“Lets just get you two out of here before I have to obliviate myself.” Said George with a sigh.

Sue Li in terms of magical ability was the most dangerous of the school age members of the Potter Coven. While both Fleur and Katie were technically more powerful in terms of their magical scores Sue Li was a Quarterfinalist in the Junior Division of the International Dueling League. Her skill and ability was known to be second only to Harry to the members of the Coven. Because of this despite her more reserved nature she was a well known and respected member of the student body. With the news of the LPA many of the wizards had made it their goal to claim her for themselves. Which was why seeing her with a fuck drunk smile with cum leaking out of her cunt was such a shocking sight for many.

She was in good company as Hermione, Daphne and Penelope Clearwater were currently in similar states. As Susan handed him a bottle of butterbeer Harry took a long swig before sitting back into the couch he occupied. He seriously hoped that was enough to turn the tide of how people thought of his bonded as while he could still go on he was getting tired. He could see a few scowls aimed in his direction but didn’t pay those people any mind knowing he’d probably just destroyed any thoughts they’d had regarding his girls.

“Harry”

The call of his name had him looking over to find Fleur walking over with another girl. She was beautiful and stood just as tall as Fleur with hair that he wasn’t sure was white or grey that was worn down her back. She had emerald-green eyes and wore a grey bikini. Around her neck was a choker with the number 5.

“This is my friend Cirilla. Ciri this is Harry Potter.” Said Fleur, her accent practically non-existent now.

He of course already knew who Ciri was. Thanks to their bonding he’d accessed Fleur’s memories and knew that Ciri was her best friend who she’d met at Beauxbatons in her first year when they were 10. She was one of only two of her friends that didn’t turn on Fleur when her Veela heritage kicked in and boys started paying more attention to her. She’d also been Fleur’s lover since they were 15.

“Nice to meet you, I’ve heard a lot about you.” Said Harry

“Same. I was very surprised when Fleur told me she’d been bonded but considering what you’ve done to these girls I can’t be so surprised now.” Said Ciri.

“Believe it or not this was their idea. I just went along with it after a bit.” Said Harry.

“I thought as much. But that’s not why we are here.” Said Fleur causing him to raise an eyebrow.

“Fleur tells me you are a swordsman.” Said Ciri.

“Not really. I inherited one that I’m learning how to use.” Said Harry

Ciri took a seat on the empty couch to his right with her arm resting on the armrest while Fleur came and draped herself across his lap.

FLEUR DELACOUR DRAGON CHARMER

HARRY POTTER DRAGON RIDER

Dual headlines gracing the front page of the Daily Prophet were a very rare occurrence but when they happened it was noticeable. Pictures of Harry and Fleur holding up their respective eggs graced the front page switching out with the headlines from one to the other every few seconds. Despite how they’d acted in the immediate aftermath of his participation in the First Task the girls were all looking extremely pleased, especially Daphne and Fleur. While the latter was understandable considering how much she disliked her performance from his memories Daphne was already working on the political ways she could work this in her mind. While wary Harry wouldn’t bother her about it knowing how much she enjoyed the mental game of politics. Shaking his head he turned back to the Prophet, which Padma was reading beside him. The article itself he found was written by Barney Rubble which made him smile as he was trying not to laugh.

The first task of the revived Tri-Wizard Tournament was completed in spectacular fashion. The task itself was one that had even this reporter questioning the sanity of the event organizer as each champion were made to individually face off against a nesting mother dragon in order to retrieve a golden egg from its nest. When questioned after the task Minister Silverthorne explained that all three tasks are much tamer than the tournaments organizer, the former Undersecretary to the disgraced Minister Fudge had envisioned, something that took the combined might of all three Headmasters, including former Hogwarts Headmaster Albus Dumbledore to achieve.

As for the task itself Fleur Delacour was the first to attempt the task facing off against a Chinese Fireball which barely allowed her into the arena before it began sending balls of fire at her. Rather than firing spells at the dragon she instead began to sing. With a voice matching her physical beauty and laced with so much magic you could feel it in the stands she had the dragon calmed and sleeping within just 3 minutes! With the dragon incapacitated she then drew her wand and used first a Levitation Charm followed quickly by the Summoning Charm to retrieve the egg and complete the task within just 5 minutes and earning her the full 50 points possible.

In the Question-and-Answer session afterwards Ms. Delacour revealed the song was actually a lullaby that has been passed down her mother’s side of the family for centuries. On a side note, I can personally tell you all that the look on the faces of the dragon handlers at that revelation were enough to prompt a bit of laughter.

The next champion to enter was the youngest champion Harry Potter who faced off against a Hungarian Horntail. Mr. Potter to the shock of everyone in attendance didn’t cast a single spell. As if that isn’t incredible enough the dragon didn’t even take a threatening step towards him let alone breathe any fire. After a stare down that lasted nearly five minutes Mr. Potter began a cautious approach before stopping. The dragon closed the rest of the distance but rather than attack placed its head against his raised hands and allowed him to pet it! The next bit was so surprising I’d not believe it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes as the dragon actually lowered itself allowing Mr. Potter to climb up and onto its back before taking him on a flight around the castle grounds.

During the Question-and Answer session that followed the tasks Mr. Potter revealed that the dragon referred to him as Dragonkin and offered to teach him how to fly. Unfortunately, at this point we don’t know exactly what the term Dragonkin refers to however rest assured that this reporter will most certainly be looking into that! Regardless of this upon landing in the arena once more Mr. Potter simply walked up to the nest and picked up the golden egg and proceeded to bow to the dragon before leaving the arena. Completing the task in just under 15 minutes, including the time he spent flying around the grounds, Mr. Potter was awarded the full 50 points by the judges.

Viktor Krum was the final champion to enter the arena facing off against a Ukrainian Ironbelly. Unlike the previous champions, Mr. Krum actually did try and fight the dragon opening up with a spell at its eyes causing it to stumble back half a step and as a result crush one of its eggs. Things after that did not go in the favor of Mr. Krum as the dragon opened its eyes and went on the attack. In the end after a pitched battle Mr. Krum managed to take advantage of its size and outmaneuver the dragon to retrieve the golden egg. He did not escape unscathed however as he left the arena with a gash along his left arm and was caught with a blast flame upon reaching the exit. The fire was quickly put out before he could obtain any burns, but the back of his outfit was left in tatters. He completed the task in just under 12 minutes and while he was successful in retrieving the golden egg was penalized for causing the destruction of one of the real eggs along with the damage, he took resulting in a score of only 36 points.

After reading that Harry stopped paying any attention to the Prophet as he’d only been interested in the tasks themselves and the scores. As today was Sunday he figured he could use the day to relax, though he also had to go through the files Ted brought the previous day. It was also his great aunt’s birthday, he’d already had Dobby deliver some flesh flowers to her grave this morning, though he knew he’d have to visit himself eventually even though she’d died before he was born. Today, however he had no plans but to do anything more than relax.

Peter Pettigrew did his best to draw no attention to himself. The Dark Lord was clearly unhappy with what he read in the paper and drawing attention to himself while he was in this mood would not be good for his health, as Barty Crouch Jr could attest to as he twitched on the ground after suffering from the Cruciatus Curse. Knowing what he does now he wished he’d never become a Death Eater in the first place, he could be perfectly safe right now or fucking some witch that would normally never give him the time of day.

Instead he was in hiding with the rotting corpse of the homunculus baby that the Dark Lord had tethered his spirit too and Barty Crouch Jr, he couldn’t even sneak out in his rat form for fear that the Dark Lord’s pet would take the opportunity to eat him. On the plus side Barty being discovered alive meant that they’d been able to switch their roles with Barty taking on the position of servant, otherwise he would most likely be in the man’s position on the floor.

If only Dumbledore hadn’t been such a pussy and allowed the Order to fight back without handcuffing them or better yet used his influence to pressure the Wizengamont and the Ministry to fight back years earlier. Peter would have never joined up if it wasn’t clear as day that the Death Eaters were going to win. The Dark Lords defeat was a complete fluke and something no one had even thought possible. Sure people liked to say that the Dark Lord feared Dumbledore, but it had been the old man that was hiding behind the wards of Hogwarts not the other way around. Afterall Dumbledore may have founded the Order of the Phoenix but he’d never gone out to confront anyone, always sending someone else into the fray but never risking himself. The fact was the legend of Albus Dumbledore had eclipsed the man and he’d been the only one able to see it. Switching sides had been his last resort for survival, not his first choice.

“Wormtail!”

The call of his name snapped him out of his musing and he stepped out of the shadows to address the Dark Toddler.

“Yes my lord.”

“What have you learned from your latest mission?”

“The Ministry of Magic and the Wizengamont have been completely restructured. The faithful, those who remained free after your disembodiment, have for the most part been arrested, tried and sent to prisons across the world by the ICW. The board has been completely reset.” Said Pettigrew.

“Find out where they have been sent.” Said the toddler.

“I’ve looked in the Ministry offices they don’t have access to that information. It would require me to venture to the ICW headquarters to get all the information.” Said Pettigrew.

“No I have a better idea.” Said Voldemort.

Chapter Text

Cirilla walked the darkened halls of Hogwarts confidently despite the fact that her bright blue robes marked her as a student of Beauxbatons rather than a Hogwarts student. Her confidence was born from the fact that she’d walked the halls many times since her school arrived for the Tri-Wizard Tournament and she had thus grown familiar with its halls as a result. There was also the fact that she was an Enchantress level witch and thus beyond the grasping hands of many of the wizards within the castle student and staff alike.

Hogwarts was a rather interesting place and not just because it was a castle that played host to a school but because it had been an ancient magical stronghold long before the time of the school’s founders. The place stood out to her senses in a way that even now intrigued her despite the time she’d been here. At the moment she was following after a small mote of magical light that floated ahead of her but at a pace where she didn’t need to run to keep up with it. Due to the darkness of the hour the light was easily seen as the halls were only dimly lit by the magical flames spaced out along the halls. The halls themselves were only sparsely populated as thought it was technically morning; it was still early enough that not even the first ray of sunlight had touched the Scottish Highlands.

Ciri was no stranger to early mornings; in fact she’d become quite well known amongst the students and staff of Beauxbatons for how early she was up as she usually trained for at least two hours before most were even awake. That ritual had not been broken just because she’d come to a new area, though she required a change in wardrobe to replace the lighter fabrics she’d worn in France. Finally, the mote of light zipped through the door of one of the numerous abandoned classrooms informing her that she’d reached her destination. Taking a breath, she knocked on the door three times with a small pause between each knock before stopping. She had to wait for only around 15 seconds before the door opened just enough for her to slip inside. As the door closed behind her it faded away blending into the wall as if it had never been there. Unknowing and uncaring of this at the moment the young witch was more concerned with the two witches currently seated in front of her, one with vibrant red hair and the other with hair dark as night.

“Sorry I’m late.” Said the young woman as she made her way over to join them.

The three of them had been meeting like this at least once a week since she’d first arrived on Halloween. Their first meeting had been an emotional one, it had been the first time the three of them had been together in a very long time and the last time they’d seen each other they hadn’t exactly been in the best of states.

“It’s fine. We heard that you were spending some time with a certain young man.” Said Yennifer almost as soon as she settled into a seat.

“If you mean Harry then yes, though not for the reason you are thinking. We were talking about a tutoring exchange, he’s interested in learning swordplay and offered to help me with combat magic.” Said Ciri.

“That makes sense, he has been rather resistant to seduction.” Said Triss getting a look from Yennifer

“Please tell me you two aren’t doing this again.” Said Ciri beginning to rub the bridge of her nose.

“The situation is decidedly different in its circumstances.” Said Yennifer lightly.

“She’s right. Besides its not like he doesn’t already have a coven forming around him.” Said Triss.

Ciri said nothing simply looking between the two people who aside from their beauty had once both been known for their political acumen and groaned realizing that they were already in the midst of a plot, and she’d just given them the means to include her.

The power dynamics within the House of Slytherin had changed from this time the previous year. Throughout her time at Hogwarts, it had been clear to Daphne that it was the Death Eater spawn who controlled the House and while Draco Malfoy had been considered the person in charge of her year he hadn’t been in charge of the House as a whole. His gambit of joining the Quidditch team in 2^nd year had certainly given him a boost amongst the upper years but that was all it had done.

Now after the coming of the ICW the snake den had seen massive changes. The vast majority of death eater spawn had lost their power as their parents amongst that group were all either dead or in prison leaving them without their outside muscle. Draco was one of the few that hadn’t been negatively affected, his quick action of abandoning the Malfoy name in favor of the Black name being the main reason why. For as well off as Lucious Malfoy had portrayed himself to be the majority of his influence had come from his control of the Black fortune and Wizengamont seat both of which he’d have lost access to anyway once Sirius was proven innocent in his trial and claimed the Lordship of the Black Family. Still as a member of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, Draco was actually in a better position than all of the other death eater spawn even if he was not the heir of that house.

Pansy had also fared well with the changes, though she hadn’t abandoned her family name her mother’s quick separation from the previous Lord Parkinson sent a message. Pansy as the heiress of House Parkinson, an Ancient and Noble House would have normally been granted a level of protection from that alone. With the LPA in effect, however, Daphne was sure it would have only been a matter of time until one of the few high scoring members of the house had broken her mind. As such her return to Hogwarts bonded to a Weasley, even one as lowly as Ron, had saved her from such a fate.

Then there was Daphne herself, her power level combined with her reputation gave her the sense that she would have fared well in this new climate, even if she’d have been forced to fade into the background. Instead, she’d returned to Hogwarts as a bonded witch, bonded to none other than Harry Potter himself, the Boy-Who-Lived and more importantly the heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, meaning she would one day be Lady Black. That on its own made her untouchable and had been a huge factor in giving her a massive level of influence within the house of snakes, but the reveal that he was also the true Heir of Slytherin had boosted her influence and solidified her position.

Being only a 4^th year, her influence still only went so far but hers was no longer a voice that could be ignored nor was she forced to be the background player that Harry once accused her of being. Even better Snape was gone, and Professor Sinestra was not allowing the junior Death Eaters the free reign that Snape granted them. Still, she was now part of The Council, which consisted of the three most politically influential people within the House and the two 7^th year prefects. She was one of only two witches within the group, the other being the female 7^th year prefect and unfortunately she’d learned that a prefect’s influence on the council only went so far.

Another unfortunate fact was that amongst this group was Thomas Selwyn who had apparently been smart enough to take on his family’s Lordship upon his father’s sentencing. As a Lord that put him ahead of her in terms of influence as officially she was still only an Heiress, and the influence of a future title only went so far. Thankfully he was a 7^th year so she only had to ride out the rest of the school year at the worst then three of those positions would be open. Dennis Fawley would return but Daphne would be able to wrestle control from him easily enough, especially if she could get Harry to bond with Professor Sinestra under a Mistress spot.

As of now Thomas had used his position to take control of the Council and used that influence to make a few changes. The first was that within the snake pit witches would only be allowed to wear their underwear, Daphne hadn’t been able to stop that but had done her best to limit that. Instead of being all witches, it was all unbonded witch’s 3^rd year and above and while she’d argued against the inclusion of 3^rd years he’d argued successfully that it would prepare them for their time participating in the LPA. As such currently amongst those old enough to participate in the LPA only four witches in Slytherin House could move around fully clothed as all of them were bonded which included Daphne, Tracy, Pansy and Sally Sterling, the 6^th year prefect Draco bonded over the summer.

Professor Sinestra had been against it when informed of the decision but hadn’t overruled it. As an Enchantress she didn’t really fear for her body but more for her career aspects and livelihood, especially with the influence that Selwyn had. As both Head of Slytherin and an alumnus she understood the importance of and influence of the Council. It had been the brainchild of Salazar Slytherin himself, to give the House their first taste of politics and a goal to aim their cunning towards.  Thankfully for Daphne’s peace of mind her sister Astoria was only in her 2nd year and still had a bit of time before she needed to worry about the LPA. Daphne was also determined that the first thing she would do next year would rework that rule so that only those that fell under the LPA would be subject to it.  

Regardless it was for this reason that Daphne was currently one of the few LPA qualified witches within the House that was always fully clothed, as she was now sitting within a highbacked chair within the common room. The common room was richly decorated with antique furniture that was layered with charms and runes designed to maximize the comfort of the occupants. Daphne had claimed her chair as a first year moving it from its previous position to where it was now by one of the windows that looked out into the lake. Astoria was in the alcove window stretched out while the seat on the other side, Tracy’s seat, was currently empty as Tracy had stayed the night with her bonded.

Slytherin unlike other houses within the school went to all of their meals together and as such the two Greengrass sisters were currently waiting on the rest of their housemates to arrive within the common room which they’d been doing slowly since the two girls had claimed their seats. As a first year she’d learned that this practice had been put in place as they were the shared enemy of the other three houses and while their main rival was Gryffindor they were not truly on positive terms with Hufflepuff or Ravenclaw either. This year some of that tension had faded but they had seen no reason to stop the practice to this point.

“Heiress Greengrass.”

The voice had her looking up to see that the Draco was coming towards her causing her to sigh.

“Scion Black.” Said Daphne lowly.

Draco to his credit didn’t react, while he was no longer Heir Malfoy, being recognized as a scion of a House such as the Blacks was considered a step up socially. Still being a simply scion was a massive step down in terms of importance to a family from being an Heir.

“Something is going to happen today. Make sure you read the Prophet.” Said Draco causing her to pay immediate attention.

“Can you be more specific?” questioned Daphne.

“No, my mother sent me word by H.E.E.D this morning and requested I inform you.”

H.E.E.D was an acronym for House Elf Express Delivery, a name that Sirius had come up with over the summer that had caught on when they started sending short notes to each other about the Accords that way. While they still send the majority of their mail via owl things that were deemed urgent within the group were sent via H.E.E.D now. She would have to take the warning seriously, Narcissa had been the true power behind house Malfoy and somehow even now as a Mistress to a Lord rather than a Lady her social standing hadn’t suffered at all. With that in mind it almost certainly had something to do with Harry as Narcissa was a Black first and foremost and Harry was Heir Black. Narcissa had no easy way to get in contact with Harry now that Sirius was out of town and as such the quickest way was to contact her son and have him inform her. Sure, it was a roundabout way of doing things but considering their bond, it was the best way without direct access.

“It’s Skeeter, she made her move.” Said Hermione over the bond.

“You sure?” questioned Susan.

“It’s her.” Said Harry confidently.

“I see. Do give your mother our regards.” Said Daphne causing him to nod before he moved on.

“I wonder why it took her so long.” Said Katie over the bond.

“Timing. She let everything from the First Task die down a bit, whatever she says will have a greater impact since there’s a low chance of it getting buried now.” Said Parvati.

“Harry you may have to bite the bullet and bond with her. She’s too much of a wild card to have running lose.” Said Padma

“Daphne time to go.” Looking up she was greeted to the sight of Astoria standing up running her hands down her skirt to straighten it before throwing her robe on.

The Great Hall was packed for breakfast that morning. The members of the Potter Coven found themselves seated at the Gryffindor table along with the House of Lions and the students of Beauxbatons. There were a number of other faces that had become regular fixtures there as well and they were all thankful that the tables were spelled to grow to always fit the number of people trying to sit at them. Word had spread from the prefects that the Headmistress would be making an announcement today and they would all need to be in the Great Hall by a certain time. The attention of the Hall was soon called to the Head Table where Professor McGonagall currently stood at the lectern.

“Good morning students, I thank all of you for arriving promptly. I know you are all curious so I will not keep you waiting. After much council with the portraits previous Heads of this school I have decided that as of this moment monthly Hogsmeade weekends are hereby cancelled.” Said McGonagall causing a stunned silence to take over the room.

“Instead, we shall be reverting things to how they used to be where student’s 3^rd year and up were free to visit the village every weekend.” At this the silence was broken as cheering broke out throughout the hall which she allowed for nearly 30 seconds before holding her hand up and commanding silence once more.

“Furthermore, those students with the signed permission slips who possess their own brooms are allowed to explore the Hogwarts Valley to the south and Hogsmeade Valley to the North. Do keep in mind however that the Forbidden Forest is still forbidden.” Said McGonagall looking around the room as if she locked eyes with each student.

“This is a trial period that will begin after you all return in the new year. Should things go smoothly then I along with the Board of Governors will consider making this a permanent change and allow you all a bit more range to travel. Regardless due to these changes Madam Hooch is now sponsoring a broom racing club. 2^nd years are allowed to join this club but will be relegated to the castle grounds. For further information on that you can see Madam Hooch at your leisure.” Here she paused yet again looking across the room seeing the level of excitement rising amongst the students.

“Finally, those of you wishing to participate in the inter-school competitions such as Dueling and Broom Racing for the Tri-Wizard Tournament tryouts for those teams will be held next Saturday. That is all.”

As the Headmistress moved away from the lectern and to her seat the Great Hall exploded with noise as the voices of the students could no longer be held back. Before conversation about this topic could get truly started the attention of the students turned to the ceiling as the owls made their way in for the Saturday mail delivery. The Potter Coven smiled as Hedwig landed in front of Harry and the love he had for his owl flooded the bond. All of them had seen the memory of Hedwig’s death and none of them could claim to have been unaffected by it. Hedwig carried a trio of letters on her person, one from Remus, one from Ted and surprisingly one from Martin Clearwater, Penny’s dad. Tucking the letters away for later he looked up just in time to see Hedwig taking flight and looking down realized she stole an extra slice of bacon instead of just the two set aside for her.

Chuckling he turned his attention to his meal ignoring the fact that the Daily Prophet had also been delivered. As he ate he ignored the feelings he felt over the bond knowing that if he paid that paper any attention he was more than likely going to forget the rest of his breakfast.

“Harry.” The soft call of his name from beside him several minutes later had him sighing before looking over into the concerned gaze of Hermione.

“You really need to see this.” Said Hermione softly.

Pushing his plate back he accepted the paper and upon seeing the front-page headline almost immediately wanted to get back in bed.

The Final Failure of Albus Dumbledore: By Rita Skeeter

In late May earlier this year Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore died just a few days after suffering a heart attack within the Headmasters office in Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Many came from all over the world to attend his funeral and witness him being laid to rest. While his funeral was held within the Great Hall of Hogwarts the late Headmasters body was taken to St Jerome's graveyard in Godric’s Hallow and laid to rest within the Dumbledore Mausoleum.

In the following days there were many stories released about the man all of them glowing in their praise. This is not one of those stories, instead this is the opposite and while not meant to be an attack it is a critique on both the man and our government, both the Wizengamont and the Ministry to have allowed such a catastrophic failure to have occurred. This is also what I believe can be the final lesson learned from Albus Dumbledore, a man who I now believe held far too much responsibility than any one person should handle.

As previously mentioned, Albus Dumbledore died due to a heart attack, what was never known was the cause behind that attack, most wrote it off as he was 111 years old and would have turned 112 in just a few short weeks. I was one of those people and until just a few weeks ago, just days prior to the First Task of the revived Tri-Wizard Tournament hadn’t even thought to question why. Interviewing the three champions ahead of the first task everything was going well until I asked a final question to Harry Potter, an innocent question on my end but one that caused him to suffer what I have since learned to be an immediate panic attack. While I struck the question from the interview, I could not, would not forget what he said as his bonded Fleur Delacour helped escort him from the room with the aid of Headmistress McGonagall.

“My childhood, I wouldn’t have wished it on Voldemort himself.”

Harry froze as just below this line, clearly a quote was a picture of him with clearly haunted eyes.

I don’t think I, or anyone else were meant to hear those words, I don’t think he even realized he said them, least of all to me. I couldn’t believe it and it left me full of questions, at least after I recovered from the shock of hearing those words and who he named. After recovering from the shock, I decided I needed to learn more and after I did I knew this was a story that needed to be told as Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived and our newest and youngest Order of Merlin First Class Award earner is also the final failure of Albus Dumbledore.

To understand everything I have to take you back to the beginning, to the final days of the Blood War and the attack on the Potters home in Godric’s Hallow. As we now know from his trial in the summer the first to arrive on the scene was Sirius Black, at the time Heir to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black. It was Sirius Black who discovered the bodies of James Potter and after hearing his cries found young Harry within his crib in his torn apart nursery along with the bodies of Lily Potter and the robes of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.

Rubeus Hagrid, then just the Keeper of Keys and Groundskeeper of Hogwarts arrived on the scene and was entrusted with delivering baby Harry to Hogwarts infirmary where his injuries could be seen to while Sirius Black, at that point a renowned Hit Wizard went looking for Peter Pettigrew, the Secret Keeper chosen by the Potters for the Fidelis Charm on their home. Later that night Sirius Black is tricked and framed by Peter Pettigrew and tossed directly into Azkaban without trial in a power grab play by Cornelius Fudge and Lucius Malfoy, a ploy that gave Fudge a direct route to become Minister of Magic. That however isn’t the full story, one part that was never revealed in Black’s trial was what enabled him to be sent directly to Azkaban with no trial was a practice put in place during the war by Barty Crouch Sr, then Director of the DMLE, former Minister Millicent Bagnold and Albus Dumbledore, then Chief Warlock.

Former Minister Bagnold when asked to comment on this revealed that this practice was proposed by Barty Crouch Sr who discovered that during war time the three of them or rather three people in their position could act as a triumvirate and send suspects directly to Azkaban on a temporary basis but they would in the aftermath of the war need to face trial within three months. Bagnold’s term as Minister had been extended due to the war and per the Ministry charter she stepped down once the war was declared over, just 3 weeks after Sirius Black was sent to Azkaban.

Dumbledore and Crouch however continued to serve until Barty Crouch Jr was revealed to have been a Death Eater and part of the attack on the Longbottoms which prompted Sr to step down from his position in disgrace, leaving only Dumbledore remaining as part of the triumvirate who served as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamont until his death. To verify former Minister Bagnold’s information, I was granted an audience with Director Croaker of the Department of Mysteries who verified that this law did indeed exist. However, he also revealed that he was unsurprised with what happened to Sirius Black as despite his reputation and actions during the war both Dumbledore and Crouch Sr suspected the current Lord Black of being a spy for the other side simply due to the fact that he was a Black in Crouch’s case and for his willingness to use lethal force in Dumbledore’s. Frank Longbottom the current Head of the Auror Department backed this statement and gave one of his own.

“Crouch hated Sirius, we all knew it and he never really tried to hide it. It was so bad James submitted a formal complaint on Sirius’s behalf against Crouch which didn’t go over well with Sr. He confronted James about that and whatever he said pissed James off so bad that Charlus Potter came into the office the next day. If you knew James, you knew he hated involving his father in anything, but he was still Lord Potter and one of the heroes of the Global Wizarding War. In front of our fathers and Sirius’s grandfather Crouch was a bug with an overinflated sense of self worth and we all knew that too.”

Still for the time being Sirius Black was in Azkaban believed to be the Right-Hand man of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. Within a few weeks of this the Longbottoms were attacked in their own manor which had also been under the Fidelis Charm at the time. Frank and Alice Longbottom would become residents of the long-term care ward within St. Mungo’s for nearly the next 13 years. How does this relate to Harry Potter, it turns out Alice Longbottom is his godmother.

With both of his parents and godparents indisposed young Harry Potter our newly dubbed savior was left with no one to care for him. There was a will with a list of trusted guardians that was mysteriously declared sealed and guardianship of Harry Potter was claimed by Albus Dumbledore. The story has always been told that he was living in some hidden manor with expert care. The truth however is that he was left in the muggle world on the doorstep of his mothers estranged sister and her husband.

Harry Potter would spend the next ten years of his life being treated as a slave. He lived within a cupboard under the stairs while his cousin, the son of his aunt was granted two bedrooms, one to sleep in and one just to store his discarded and broken things in. Harry Potter was beaten and starved on a regular basis while being forced to work until exhaustion and then work some more including doing the cooking for his relatives and only being allowed to eat scraps. His medical records are extensive and go into detail of not just the injuries he received at Hogwarts but in the muggle world as well and how they were obtained, including the fact that his magic had been bound by over sixty percent. I’ll not go into detail beyond that, just remembering what I read was scaring enough for me that I’ve decided to remove the memories after the completion of this article.  

This treatment went on for years without notice and continued even after Harry Potter returned to the Wizarding World and began attending Hogwarts. The only change in his circumstance was that after he was personally collected by Hagrid when his Hogwarts letters went unanswered his relatives moved him into his cousins second bedroom in fear that they were being watched. In the summer prior to his second year of Hogwarts he was rescued by three of his housemates who had to literally pull bars from the window in order to free him. They discovered the door was locked from the outside and a cat flap was used so that they could slide a meager amount of food to him.

One of his housemates who requested to remain anonymous that Potter made numerous requests to never return to his relatives. Unlike most students when they left for the Christmas holidays Harry Potter would remain at Hogwarts. Near the summers he would request to be allowed to stay at Hogwarts or make arrangements to stay with housemates only for his requests to be denied and his arrangements cancelled. In the meantime, he and his friends would be put through one strange adventure after another that would last the entire school year. His first year he and two friends stopped the theft of the Sorcerer’s Stone which had been moved from a vault in Gringotts and into Hogwarts and placed into a corridor which Dumbledore announced forbidden to students unless they wished to die a horrible death.

In his second year Potter battled and killed a basilisk within Salazar Slytherin’s famed Chamber of Secrets retrieving the Sword of Gryffindor in the process, the action which earned him his Order of Merlin. What went unreported was that the school had been under attack and students petrified throughout the year before this battle took place. In his third year he was attacked by Dementors, not once or twice but three times throughout the year while also discovering the truth about Sirius Black and Peter Pettigrew.

He and his friends managed to successfully capture Pettigrew only for him to escape due to the untimely arrival of Severus Snape then Potion Professor of Hogwarts who proceeded to try and get Sirius Black kissed by Dementors that night. Instead of that happening Potter ended up swarmed by dementors and while he managed to hold them off for the most part one caught him from behind and proceeded to administer the kiss to Harry Potter. This news, not stress due to his age and workload, but that Harry Potter had been Kissed by a dementor is what triggered Albus Dumbledor’s heart attack.

In the DMLE records of this case I was given access to Harry Potter revealed that he died that night. However, he was able to return as his body housed two souls, his and the other being part of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named that had been lodged into his scar the night he attacked the Potters. When questioned about all of this Lady Amelia Black nee Bones in her position as Head of the DMLE revealed that the Child Welfare Agency was never made aware of the residence of Harry Potter and subsequently had never been able to visit his home and see to his wellbeing and instead everything regarding Harry Potter was being routed directly to the Chief Warlock’s office. When questioned on why no action was being done in regard to Harry Potters relatives she revealed they died three nights before Mr. Potter was admitted to St. Mungo’s when their house caught fire, it was most certainly not a resolution she was pleased with but allowed the following quote

“I don’t know what game Dumbledore was playing at. Harry has his theories certainly as all of us he’d spoken to have. Was Dumbledore to overworked, was he purposely neglectful or trying to create a successor, a new Leader of the Light in a trial by fire? Did he know that part of that mad man’s soul was in that scar, was he purposely trying to kill Harry only for him to survive, is that why he had the Tri-Wizard Tournament revived? Or could he have possibly just been an old man who wanted to believe the best in people and didn’t see things and people for what they were? I don’t know, none of do and he’s too dead to give us answers.”

Lord Black was unavailable for comment but his second bonded Narcissa Black allowed the following statement.

“Though I don’t know him well personally, I can say that Harry is a survivor. Everything he’s been through, it only made him stronger, more resilient. Was hiding him in the muggle world the right move, I don’t know one thing I can say is my former husband and his associates were certainly frustrated they couldn’t find him. At the same time, he is a Black, the Black Heir and my sister Andromeda would have surely took him in and I know Lady Augusta would have as well. Regardless Harry survived and he had the last laugh, after all if Dumbledore hadn’t died he’d probably be in an ICW prison right now as even if he meant well child neglect is still a crime. I can certainly see why the hat wanted to put him in Slytherin, even if he chose Gryffindor instead. I bet Lucius and Fudge are certainly cursing crossing him now. It’s almost like James and Sirius combined into one person.”

Albus Dumbledore was a great man, but he was still just that a man. For all of his age, magical might and knowledge he was still just a single man and everyone man, woman, witch or wizard makes mistakes all of us fail it one point or another. Harry Potter was assuredly Albus Dumbledore’s final and perhaps greatest failure, and it is my hope with this story that the Ministry and Wizengamont will not let what happened to our savior happen to any other child under its care.

As the article ended Harry set the paper down and absently placed his elbows on the table with his fingers steepled. This had certainly not been what he was expecting, especially not from Rita Skeeter of all people. Where he expected a hit piece to tear him down this was something else entirely. Hell, it didn’t even tear Dumbledore down, certainly painted him in a negative light but it wasn’t as vicious as Rita could be. There was certainly a personal touch here and there but none of the poison he expected, the damned thing was even respectable.

“Who talked?” questioned Ron looking up with a glare.

“Leave it Ron, we weren’t exactly secretive with what we were doing.” Said Hermione.

“What do you think?” questioned Harry looking to Daphne.

“An emergency session of the Wizengamont will likely be called due to this. She has quotes from the Head of the D.M.L.E and D.O.M.” said Daphne.

“That’s for sure. I mean even if they aren’t the same people in the seats if they want to save face the Wizengamont will need to do something. They can’t let anything else slip through the cracks, not like what happened to you and Sirius.” Said Pansy

“Do I need to do anything about this?” questioned Harry.

“Not unless the Wizengamont calls you in. Anything less than that you don’t have to say a thing since the D.M.L.E. already has a statement.” Said Susan

“I do think we need to get out of here and lay low for the day though. People are bound to start sending questions our way soon.” Said Katie.

“Lav and I will handle that.” Said Parvati.

“Good, I like Katie’s idea though. Grab your brooms, we’re having flying lessons.” Said Harry

“Flying lessons?” questioned Neville warily.

“Yup. If we can explore outside of the castle grounds and Hogsmeade I’m not leaving you or Hermione behind so flying lessons.” Said Harry.

“Alright meet at the pitch in 20 minutes.” Said Angelina getting nods all around though a few were decidedly nervous.

Within Riddle Manner the homunculus baby that was Voldemort was seething as he got through the last of the article. That Potter brat had been walking around with a piece of his soul in his Merlin-damned scar and he hadn’t realized it even after an entire year around him. That bastard Dumbledore had certainly realized it was there, had he lured him there with the Sorcerer’s Stone in the hopes that he’d destroy that soul piece unknowingly? Without knowing that he’d created actual horcrux’s he’d probably banked on him doing just that and thought that would transition him from disembodied to full on dead.

Worse still that brat had killed his basilisk! It was supposed to remain sleeping unless he woke it so how the hell had it woken? He’d had plans for that creature and thousand-year-old basilisk weren’t creatures that could just be stumbled upon!

“Crucio”

The spell leapt from his wand and struck Barty in an instant who was already on the ground in a fetal position from the last one he hit him with. He only held it for a few seconds, enough to make his ire known and release a bit of frustration but not enough to take Jr out of commission, his role was too important for that. Okay, his position hadn’t actually worsened that much, he’d only lost a giant fucking Basilisk! He’d have to launch a physical attack on Hogwarts now instead of just waking up his pet and letting it rampage but he could deal with that. Potter however had lost his get out of death free card, Dumbledore had more than likely counted on that so the brat wouldn’t actually die when he killed him. He on the other hand couldn’t be killed, only disembodied as his horcrux’s would keep his soul anchored to the world of the living. Yes, he could salvage this and it would make his return to power and eventual victory even greater than it would have been.

Amelia did her best not to smirk behind the rim of her coffee cup. Weaponizing Rita Skeeter had been a genius idea from young Tonks, proving she certainly had the upbringing of a Black. Initially she’d just planed to bring her in and charge her but Tonks pointed out that would be a wasted resource. She hadn’t gone after her though, instead Rita put herself in such a position getting caught going through D.M.L.E records only giving Amelia even more ammunition to use against her.

An emergency session of the Wizengamont had been called just as she’d predicted. Dumbledore was both old and dead, even without that his holding of three positions meant he’d have personally gotten off lightly, though most likely lost two of those positions. The members of the Wizengamont wouldn’t get off that lightly, even if most of them were new appointments the people wouldn’t care about that as none of them had the reputation of Albus Dumbledore and as such the goodwill to survive the wrath of the populous.

The D.M.L.E was getting a massive boost to its budget, the C.W.A was certainly going to see its fair share of that, enough to more than double its current staff. Even better the Wizengamont would be making damned sure nothing like what happened to Sirius and Harry would happen again. The idea had been floated out to create another body simply to oversee trials while the Wizengamont itself would focus on creating and reviewing laws. While she hadn’t seen that idea coming she could certainly get behind that as it would perhaps reduce the influence of politics on the legal system.

“I see things went your way today.” Amelia did her best not to jump at the sudden appearance of Croaker in her office.

“I’d say more like things went our way.” Said Amelia.

“Perhaps. You will need to be careful deploying such strategies in the future.” Said Croaker.

“I will. Truthfully I’d rather it was unnecessary but we both know how much politicians hate actually doing their jobs.” Said Amelia

“I trust you will remember your end of the deal.” Said Croaker.

“I’ll do that. I won’t make any promises on what happens afterwards however.” Said Amelia

“In other news I wanted to let you know the treasure team found something.” Said Croaker getting Amelia to perk up.

“Really?”

“Indeed, a shield brooch originally belonging to Godric Gryffindor.” Said Croaker.

“So there is only one left in the wild.” Said Amelia.

“We are working under the belief that one has already been retrieved and being used for the resurrection ritual.” Said Croaker.

“So now we just wait.” Said Amelia.

“Yes and hope this fish doesn’t slip through the net.” Said Croaker

Spending a few hours out on the pitch both in the air and teaching had definitely been the right call as far as Harry was concerned. The group had been joined by Madam Hooch almost as soon as they arrived, considering Neville’s single failed flying lesson he understood why. They were also joined by Fleur and Ciri not long after the lessons started, though of the two Fleur was the one who wasn't a flyer. Luna and Astoria had both had medical exemptions from their initial flying class as first years though for obviously different reasons. Fleur let slip that she wished her sister Gabrielle was there for the lesson and Harry had simply countered that they would teach her over the summer. Then he’d turned his attention to helping Neville and Hermione overcome their fears, Neville of brooms and Hermione of heights in general.

Hermione had been the easier of the two as he’d reminded her of the time they rode Buckbeak together before having her sit behind him and taking slowly to the air. They started at 10 feet and worked their way up to 25 before Harry had taken them back down. Then he had Hermione sit in front of him and try her hand at controlling the broom. While she could control it she was unwilling to go higher than seven feet as any higher and her nervousness would start to overwhelm her.

Neville had flatly refused to have anything to do with the school issue brooms. Angelina let him borrow her Comet 260 though and he did rather well. Fred and George having heard about the disaster that was Neville’s first lesson had been surprisingly serious and went up on either side of him and stayed that way until he descended back to the ground. Astoria and Luna got the full lesson with Madam Hooch and within just an hour had been flying around the pitch, albeit at a safe level. Alicia and Katie had been the ones to teach Fleur and Ciri who before long had been experimenting with various heights and speeds.

Following the lessons they’d spent a while just flying and having fun, Harry had even refrained from doing any of the tricks he knew and instead flew a couple laps around the pitch. After a few hours though the group split up leaving only a few of them on the pitch. Harry was currently sitting in the stands he’d finished flying some time ago but still had no desire to return to the castle. He wasn’t alone though as Padma and Parvati were both leaning into him from either side.

“So what are we doing about the Yule Ball?” questioned Parvati.

“I’ve been wondering the same thing?” questioned Padma.

“I don’t know I thought McGonagall would announce it this morning.” Said Harry after a few moments.

“Well you only get to take one of us officially though you’ll have a full dance card.” Said Padma.

“That’s the problem. I don’t know who to take and I don’t want to play favorites.” Said Harry.

“Well you can always ask one of the Professors.” Said Parvati.

“Be serious.” Said Harry.

“She is. The old rules are gone Harry, it’s about time we just accepted it.” Said Padma

“Half of our professors want you to fuck them, I wouldn’t be surprised if McGonagall is waiting for you to make a move.” Said Parvati.

“Then there’s Professors Drake and Marigold, they’re not even trying to hide it.” Said Padma

“I think you’re wrong about McGonagall. I mean she was real close with my grandparents.” Said Harry.

“True but she also told you she wanted to be a Potter Mistress before she met her husband. What if she still does?” questioned Parvati

“Even disregarding the Professors for now, Fleur is obviously dangling Ciri in front of you.” Said Padma.

“She obviously wants you to bond with her.” Said Parvati.

“Maybe she just wants us to like her friend.” Said Harry.

“Harry love, you can literally access our minds. It’s okay to stop holding back, that’s why you didn’t bond Cho even though you could have.” Said Padma.

“I guess. I don’t know I just feel like things are moving too fast sometimes. A few months ago, I had never even had a girlfriend now I have 10 wives for all intents and purposes.” Said Harry.

“Harry it’s okay to not be normal. People have different standards for that and this is ours.” Said Parvati before leaning over and kissing Padma who returned it eagerly before they broke it.

“It’s not normal to kiss your sister. We’ve been doing it for years, before the Accords were even known to us.” Said Padma.

“Come on, we’ll show you some other things its not normal for sisters to do to each other.” Said Parvati.

With that the twins stood and after grabbing one of his hands each led him down the stands to the Gryffindor locker room.

Chapter Text

Sirius Black smiled as he stepped out of the plane and down the short number of stairs back onto British soil. Those few weeks away had definitely been well spent helping him recover fully from his stint in Azkaban but he was happy to be home. He had not enjoyed being so far away while Harry was still dealing with this tournament non-sense but he’d put it off long enough that Amelia and Narcissa simply wouldn’t let him do so any longer after the First Task.

He’d travelled by muggle means to keep anyone, mostly the Daily Prophet from learning his location. Thankfully the Potter Estate still owned and maintained the small planes that Charlus and Fleamont had purchased, though they were now mostly rented for private flights by muggles. There was a limo waiting for him not far from where he stood on the tarmac, a Bentley with the driver standing beside the door.

That was another welcome sight, his grandfather hadn’t much cared for the muggle world but when he’d proposed the idea to start a car service in his fourth year his grandfather humored him. After hearing him out his grandfather agreed to the idea, mostly because Sirius was finally showing interest in business, even if it wasn’t a wizarding one. He’d struggled with coming up with a name for weeks until Marlene suggested The Order of the Gallant.

The name took his idea from a simple car service to a luxury one for which they started off with two limousines. Within six months his grandfather had purchased two more and within the next year there were ten. The drivers were all either squibs or muggleborn wizards since that was as close as his grandfather was willing to deal with muggles. Now all these years later there were 110 cars and the company was amongst the largest and the best chauffeur services in the UK and was still fully staffed by squibs and muggleborn wizards and witches.

“Lord Black welcome home sir.” Said the driver a pretty young lady who looked as if she was in her early twenties.

“It’s good to be back. Anything I should know?” questioned Sirius.

“Things have happened. Your wife and Mr. Tonks are inside and will fill you in I’m sure.” Said the young lady before opening the door.

Stepping inside he found that sure enough Amelia and Ted were both sitting inside. While he and Amelia still hadn’t had a ceremony the Ministry recognized Bonded couples as married by magic, at least if the couple was of age. For minors it was simply considered as a betrothal and the status would change upon the younger partner reaching the age of majority. Amelia greeted him with a short kiss and he shook Ted’s hand before he handed him a butterbeer which he accepted gratefully.

“So, what’s going on?” questioned Sirius after the car began moving.

“Skeeter made her move. Rather than bust her Dora gave me the idea to use her. The article was released a few days ago.”

Before Sirius could comment Ted handed him the article. By the end he could see that it didn’t reflect badly on Harry but there was too much that she alluded to with no detail or context. While the article didn’t attack Harry, instead making him out to be a victim, Sirius did see a few things he didn’t like.

“This is the second time that someone used what should have been confidential information about Harry. His power level I could overlook, but his medical history and dredging up his past I will not.” Said Sirius.

“I’ve already started a draft to make accessing someone’s personal information illegal. It already is in the muggle world, so I was able to use it as a framework. We’re hoping to have it done within the next few days and I’ll get it to you soon after.” Said Ted getting a nod from Sirius.

“Skeeter?” questioned Sirius.

“Harry had me impress upon Cuff that it would be a good idea for her to leave him and his alone and that any further articles concerning them should be handed to me first. Harry suggested that if he was caught by surprise again by something not concerning the Tri-Wizard Tournament the rest of this school year that there would be a new Editor in Chief before Cuff could get his lunch.” Said Ted.

“That quickly?” questioned Sirius impressed.

“I’ve already screened a candidate, just have to get it through the Board without tipping Cuff off.” Said Ted

“As for the woman herself we haven’t done anything. We could still have her sentenced to Azkaban, but I don’t think we want to go that route yet.” Said Amelia.

“Anything else?” questioned Sirius.

“Potter Manor is ready for a walkthrough. It’s not finished but if anything needs to be changed the walkthrough is the time to find out.” Said Ted.

“Does Harry know?” questioned Sirius.

“He doesn’t want to see it until its finished. He wants someone who lived there to make sure it’s right though.” Said Amelia.

“Which falls to me and Minnie.” Said Sirius.

“McGonagall?” questioned Ted surprised.

“She lived there after her husband died. She didn’t move out until she took the job at Hogwarts.” Said Sirius.

“That explains a lot. According to Susan old Twinkles told her to maintain a professional relationship with Harry before he started his first year.” Said Amelia.

“Makes sense actually. We know he wanted to keep Harry ignorant of his place in the world after all.” Said Ted.

“Any word from Remus?” questioned Sirius changing the subject.

“Yes, he and Harry have been exchanging letters. Last I heard the only reason he hasn’t written you was because he knew you would be getting treatment of your own.” Said Ted.

“I’m thinking about taking Harry to go see him over the Yule break.” Said Sirius.

“We could always have Remus come home. I don’t like the idea of him being there alone over the holidays.” Said Amelia.

“We’ll figure it out. What else?” questioned Sirius.

The announcement of the Yule Ball was made two days after the last big announcement that rocked the school. Thankfully as part of the announcement they’d learned that those bonded to multiple people would be allowed to have all of them as dates. Unfortunately, as Champions he and Fleur still had to find people to open the ball with and Fleur surprised them all informing them that Dora would be her date. Daphne in turn asked Hermione while Susan had asked Penny.

Pick on Harry time continued as Sue Li got Parvati and Katie got Padma to agree to be their dates. All of this happened in the span of about thirty seconds over the bond which he knew was the girls’ not-so-subtle way of forcing him out of his comfort zone, though he was informed that he WOULD be dancing with all of them during the ball. At the moment he was walking through the halls with Luna. He’d wanted to ask her to be his date, but it had already been announced that the ball would be for fourth years and up. Ginny was decidedly unhappy about that as she’d secured a date before the announcement had even been made and now Dean Thomas was scrambling to find a new date.

“Ask Ciri.” Said Luna.

“I’m pretty sure someone’s asked her already.” Said Harry lightly.

“Nope, people say they have but no ones asked her. Their all too scared.” Said Luna lightly.

“I don’t know Luna.” Said Harry warily.

“Ask her, you’ll know how to dance by then so she’ll have a good time.”

Before he could comment they rounded the corner that led to the entrance of the Room of Requirement and he faltered half a step. Standing in the hall as if it was a normal occurrence was Narcissa Black in all of her regal pureblood glory.

“You’re on time, good.” Said Narcissa as they arrived.

“What’s going on?” questioned Harry warily.

“Dancing lessons silly, I just told you.” Said Luna giggling.

“Lord Black has entrusted me with insuring you are properly educated on how to conduct yourself in a formal gathering such as a ball. Normally such an education would have already been provided to you as Heir to a Most Ancient and Most Noble House. As this was not done I have been instructed to rectify this gap in your education.” Said Narcissa.

“So not just dancing?” questioned Harry.

“No, my goal is to have you carry yourself as a gentleman of your stature should. Unfortunately our time is limited to just a few weeks for now but over the summer we will continue your education.”

Luna chose that moment to skip forward to where the door would appear before walking back and forth in front of the space to summon the room. Narcissa raised a curious eyebrow at the sight though the other joined it as the door materialized once Luna finished pacing. Opening the door Luna called them to follow revealing a small ballroom decorated with only three chairs off to the side.

“What magic is this?” questioned Narcissa surprised.

“Welcome to the Room of Requirement, it is a room designed to provide whatever you require. The brainchild of Rowena Ravenclaw” Said Harry.

“Truly, Lady Ravenclaw created such a space?” questioned Narcissa surprised.

“The Founders all had their own special projects that became part of the school. For Slytherin it was the Chamber of Secrets, Ravenclaw created this room.” Said Harry.

“Hufflepuff and Gryffindor worked together to create a Vivarium but no one has been able to find it.” Said Luna.

“What’s a vivarium?” questioned Harry

“A vivarium is a magical enclosure for which magical beasts can be kept and cared for. I have a small one at the former Malfoy manner.” Said Narcissa.

“Sounds like a relatively safe mystery to solve and an excuse to explore the school.” Said Harry.

“Later, for now let us begin your lessons.”

The ICW being the body that it was had branch offices spread throughout the whole of the magical world. This made things such as preparing for the launch of the Legacy Preservation Accords much easier than if they had not had these offices. While Magical Britain didn’t have such an office of their own, that was more due to the influence of the former Supreme Mugwump than anything else. Elias Emmerich was glad to have been assigned to the Berlin office, it had been quite some time since he’d been home and while he truly enjoyed his job and being able to travel there was something about one’s home country that made it seem more special after time away.

Unlike local government branches the D.M.L.E for the ICW had several unique departments to deal with issues that they were uniquely placed to deal with. While the Auror office for the most part was similar to the muggle Interpol there was a branch of the Auror Office that acted more like spies than as investigators. Elias was one such person and had been for some time so when the old man sat down across from him in his booth he knew the man was not what he seemed. This was especially truth as he sensed a subtle privacy barrier be placed around his booth.

“Who are you and what do you want?” questioned Elias.

“Just a messenger, no one of importance. I’ve come on behalf of an acquaintance of yours.”

As the man said this he shifted his hands on the table, just enough that Elias could see a ring come into existence on his right hand. The symbol of the ring was a familiar one, a serpentine ‘S’ made with green jewels. It was a familiar sight, the ring belonging to the heir of Salazar Slytherin.

“That man is dead.” Said Elias

“Such reports were exaggerated. While he was certainly indisposed that situation will be handled shortly.” Said the man

Elias did his best not to react to these words. This meant his suspicions were correct and he’d actually made a horcrux. He hadn’t thought Tom would create one, the risks of going through with such a project were simply too high in his own opinion. Of course, Tom had also always been ambitious, perhaps a bit too ambitious, and with his tenacity Elias supposed he shouldn’t be surprised that he’d done such a thing.

“Why have you come to me?” questioned Elias.

“Two reasons. Firstly, my lord would like to know how the events of the summer happened with no warning.”

“It’s simple really, we weren’t involved and didn’t care to look in on it. Remind your master that the arrangement was with him, and it died when he did. We couldn’t care less for his associates.” Said Elias.

“Secondly, my lord would like the locations of the Faithful.” Said the man.

“Not happening. While such information could be gathered nothing of the sort will be done unless and until he solves his current dilemma. At that point perhaps a new arrangement could be discussed.” Said Elias before pinning him in place with a look.

“Scurry back to your hole rat and know that should this conversation be even hinted at to anyone but him that there is no place that you can hide from me.”

Shaken the old man could only nod before moving out of the booth and leaving the café behind. As he left Elias casually dispelled the barrier and tucked his wand back into the holster on his thigh and returned to what he was doing as if he’d never been disturbed.

After his new dance and etiquette class had come to an end Harry found himself wandering the halls of Hogwarts on his own. Narcissa had stated that while he’d done well for a first lesson they still had some ground to cover before he was ready for the Yule Ball which was only a few weeks away. After the lesson Luna skipped off informing him that she had a few other things to look into and that he should head to the library. Trusting Luna and her insights Harry followed her suggestion and began making his way to the library.

“Harry!” the call of his name had him turning towards it to see Dean Thomas coming towards him.

Though he wasn’t as close with Dean as he was with Ron and Neville, the boys that he shared a dorm with had always been friendly amongst themselves. Dean as a muggleborn had often voiced things that he himself had felt but hadn’t been able to say being who he was. Even as a first year he’d known being The-Boy-Who-Lived would cause issues other than the unwanted attention he tended to attract.

“Listen do you have a minute?” questioned Dean.

“A few, I’m on my way to the library though.”

“Right, I won’t hold you up too long, I don’t want Hermione mad at me.” Said Dean.

Harry didn’t bother to correct him; everyone knew that the library was Hermione’s domain and nine times out of ten if he or Ron were going there it was to meet up with her. These days Hermione was often joined by Padma, Daphne and Sue Li, all of whom appreciated her desire for academic excellence and her desire to know more about the wizarding world in general. Dean motioned to one of the nearby classroom doors yet neither of them were prepared to see a trio of nude witches being group fucked by what had to be at least four guys each. Hurriedly closing the door, they moved to the next one which was thankfully empty and entered, though the sight of Dean throwing up a privacy charm on the door caused him to narrow his eyes.

“What’s going on?” questioned Harry.

“Okay, don’t kill the messenger, I just lost the vote to talk to you.” Said Dean.

“That wasn’t a good way to start.” Said Harry.

“I know, but I really am just the messenger. They figured I would be safer than some of them would be.” Said Dean.

“They?” questioned Harry.

“A group of upper year Gryffs, they cornered me and Seamus. They want you, Ron and Neville to share the wealth.” Said Dean.

“Share the wealth?” questioned Harry confused.

“The three of you are bonded to girls that all made the top twenty.” Said Dean.

Harry felt his eyes widen before they narrowed dangerously as he realized what Dean was talking about. Daphne Greengrass, Susan Bones, the Patil Twins, Lavender Brown, Lily Moon, Pansy Parkinson, Sue Li, Hannah Abbot and Hermione Granger had all made the list of the top twenty girls in their year. Some of them had even made positions amongst the top fifty in the entire school.

“They were right, you are safer than they would be.” Said Harry doing his best not to let his temper and magic loose while Dean flinched.

“What do you think about this?” questioned Harry.

“Honestly I think that there are enough unattached witches to go around. Plus, the ability to go to Hogsmeade every weekend will change things and it’s not like new witches won’t be available next year.” Said Dean.

“I wish it was that simple. This was a power play and they used you because they knew you wouldn’t recognize it for what it was.” Said Harry causing Dean to look at him in confusion.

“You know there are a lot of things about this world that no one really talks about. I learned a lot over the summer from my godfather but there is still a lot that I need to learn. This though we talked about, I’ll handle it.” Said Harry.

“Harry is this going to cause a problem” questioned Dean his stance and tone changing just slightly enough that Harry recognized the version of him who fought at the Battle of Hogwarts just beneath the surface.

“After today no. House meeting for 3^rd years and up, 5 o’clock attendance is mandatory.” Said Harry.

“Got it, I’ll spread the word.”

“Also do me a favor and inform these upper years you spoke with me and that I would be speaking with Ron and Neville about it.” Said Harry getting a nod from Dean before he opened the door and walked out.

Once Dean was gone Harry took a moment to contact Parvati and Katie through the bond and informed them of the meeting before putting up a wall on his end. While it was rude he didn’t want the girls in his head right now, Daphne would rightfully take offence, and those people would have untimely accidents. There would be other responses, but Daphne’s would be the most immediate and more than likely the most deadly and he couldn’t have that.

“Dobby.”

For a moment nothing happened and then Dobby was standing in front of him. The house-elf had changed little since being taken into the House of Potter, the biggest difference being in his state of dress as he now wore a butlers uniform complete with bow tie though sized to fit a house-elf.

“How can Dobby help Master Harry?” questioned the house-elf.

“Dobby, my dormmate Dean is going to speak with some upper year Gryffindor boys who thought it was a good idea to threaten me to share my bonded with them. I need you to follow him and find out who they are. Don’t do anything, just find out who they are and report back to me. Also don’t tell the girls, I want to handle this personally” Said Harry.

“Dobby can do.” Said the house-elf before snapping his fingers and vanishing.

Taking a deep breath, he held it for a few moments before exhaling, repeating the action a few more times before he felt he was ready to move on. Stepping out of the classroom door he continued on his way to the library pleased when there were no further distractions. He ignored the absence of Madam Pince knowing the witch was more than likely somewhere within the deeper isles being occupied with a couple of wizards.

He was surprised when he found Hermione’s commandeered table was empty, everyone knew not to sit at her table even when she wasn’t there as she could show up at any minute. Still, he quickly realized why Luna sent him here as he saw Ciri sitting at one of the tables by herself. As he approached the table she looked up with an instant glare only for it to die upon seeing him. Holding his hands up in the universal sign for surrender he slowed his approach.

“Sorry, I can go if you want.” Said Harry softly.

“It’s fine. I’ve just had too many self-important wizards to deal with today.” Said Ciri motioning for him to take a seat.

“Let me guess mostly Slytherins and Ravenclaws.” Said Harry taking the seat across from her.

“A couple from Hufflepuff and Gryffindor too. Almost makes me wish I had that Veela allure so I could make them all go stupid and embarrass themselves.” Said Ciri.

“Almost?” questioned Harry.

“I’ve heard Fleur complain too much about the downsides of the allure to actually want to deal with it.” Said Ciri shrugging.

“Well, you are one of the most beautiful girls in the castle. Once word gets out that you have a date for the ball they’ll leave you alone.” Said Harry

“Are you volunteering?” questioned Ciri.

“Me?” questioned Harry.

“Well normally I’d go to this kind of thing with Fleur but apparently she has another young witch she wants to corrupt. You are the most powerful wizard in this school so it’s not a bad trade off.” Said Ciri.

“Ciri would you like to go to the ball with me?” questioned Harry.

“I would love to Harry.” Said Ciri batting her eyelashes playfully.

“Harry there you are!” the sound of Ron’s angered tone had Harry dropping his head with a huff before looking up at Ciri apologetically.

“Go, I have to finish this paper anyway. If you stayed any longer we both know what was going to happen.” Said Ciri.

Hearing that didn’t help his mood any, but he just sighed as he got up.

“I’ll catch up with you later.” Said Harry before turning to find Ron being held physically by Neville.

“Come with me.” Said Harry to both.

Leaving the library Harry led them to one of the many hidden passageways within the castle. They followed the pathway for a while before emerging from an alcove behind one of the many suits of armor that dotted the castle. Before leaving the alcove Harry checked the map, finding the nearest unoccupied classroom and leading them inside before securing it with several wards.

“Has anyone talked to you yet?” questioned Neville almost immediately.

“Firstly, tell me you two aren’t broadcasting your thoughts to your bonded.” Said Harry.

“No but it was a close one. Ron and I were together when Sheamus found us and well you know the Weasley temper.” Said Neville.

Even as he said this Neville wondered how Harry was still so calm. Personally, his own nerves were shot and it was taking everything he had to keep the wall up that separated his thoughts from Hannah, Lily and Sakura. Ron was nearly frothing at the mouth and yet Harry was relaxed as if they were talking about something mundane like the weather or something.

“Good. I don’t want the girls, any of them to know about this yet.” Said Harry.

“So why are we just waiting around?” questioned Ron hotly.

“We don’t have enough information to act yet.” Said Harry getting Ron to scoff.

“There are three classes ahead of us Ron. Do you want to just go fight all of them?” questioned Harry.

“Well, we can rule out the twins, they’d never suggest something so stupid or go along with it.” Said Neville.

This was true, everyone knew that as much as they pride themselves on being pranksters there were lines that the twins would not pass. Over the summer after Harry had dressed them down along with Ron and Percy at the Burrow the twins had drawn new lines that they wouldn’t cross.

 “So, we get the information and what, go to McGonagall?” questioned Neville

“Hell no, they don’t get off that lightly!” exclaimed Ron whirling on Neville.

“Ron, control yourself!” said Harry causing him to freeze.

“We understand you’re upset but I think your inner animal is a little to close to the surface.” Said Harry

“To answer your question Neville, I haven’t made a decision yet.” Said Harry.

“Harry you can’t seriously…” started Ron only for Harry to hold up a hand.

“I haven’t made a decision yet. That said I do agree that going to Minnie would be letting them off lightly.” Said Harry.

“Well we need to do something.” Said Neville.

“We will. I’m already working on it. Just give me some time, I’ll know something soon. In the meantime, you two should go blow off some steam.” Said Harry.

“How?” questioned Ron.

“Well you can always go down to the pitch, send a message to the Twins to help you practice.” Said Harry.

He knew by this point both Neville and Ron could conjure fully corporeal patronus charms, he’d helped them get there. In fact the only ones that hadn’t so far were Astoria, Luna and Ginny, Professor Flitwick had advised the three of them to give their magical cores time to get stronger as right now they had shapes they just couldn’t get that last bit to make them corporeal. Harry had rewarded the rest of the group by teaching them how to send messages through the patronus while for the three younger girls he’d gotten them treats from Honeydukes.

“That will at least keep me distracted.” Said Ron

After saying this he began taking several calming breaths before successfully summoning his patronus. Unlike what he remembered from the DA sessions Ron’s patronus wasn’t a Jack Russell terrier, instead it was now a Growlithe, though unlike his pet the patronus took the form of an adult version. Once the spectral dog was racing off out of the room Ron was walking out as well sparing only a wave but not turning to face them.

“You have any idea what his animagus form is?” questioned Neville.

“No, but I’m betting its something territorial. I’m betting on a dog personally.” Answered Harry.

“I’m heading to the greenhouse, that place always calms me down. Plus, Professor Sprout is helping me with a personal project I’m working on.” Said Neville before turning to leave.

Rather than leave himself Harry turned towards the door once more placing even more security charms on it than he had before. Before he could do more there was a pop as Dobby appeared in front of him. He did his best not to frown at what Dobby told him since he didn’t want the little guy to take it the wrong way.

Thanking Dobby for the hard work he waited until he popped away once more before he allowed the frown to emerge onto his face. Closing his eyes he took several deep breaths and after focusing for several long moments opened his eyes to be greeted to the ghostly form of Charlus Potter.

“Now I thought we agreed that you wouldn’t be using this power too much.” Said Charlus.

“I know grandpa, I need help and didn’t know what else to do.” Said Harry.

Hours later, shortly before 5 o’clock the members of Gryffindor House began arriving within their common room where they found Harry, Ron and Neville already inside. Instead of being in their usual out of the way corner and the couch within it the three boys were sitting by the fireplace in three ornate wooden chairs that none of them had ever seen before that looked more like thrones than regular chairs. As the students entered and took notice of this voices lowered as they began to either whisper nervously or in most cases simply remain silent.

“POTTER WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?”

The angered roar came from Marcus Belvin, the sixth-year boys’ prefect. At 5’11 Belvin was amongst the tallest boys in the school and possessed short brown hair and blue eyes. Pushing himself to the front of the crowd of students he found Harry sitting nonchalantly as if he hadn’t heard him which only made his anger increase. As he opened his mouth once more he was grabbed by the shoulder by Kyle Willoby who gave him a look then turned his eyes purposely and obviously.

Following the gaze of his friend it was only then that Marcus realized that both Ron and Neville had their wands drawn and aimed directly at him while Harry still hadn’t even shifted in his seat. Over the next few minutes more students entered the room until the place was packed until finally the girls made their way inside all of them including the ones that were not sorted into Gryffindor and easily made their way to the front.

“Before anyone questions it the bond has several effects one of which being a mental connection between the bonded. Anything one knows the other knows, or in our case others. This means they have known the location of our dorm since the bond was established and the password since we learned it and vice versa. None of us have taken advantage of that knowledge in respect of our House traditions.” Said Neville stopping some of the muttering immediately.

Ron said nothing, however, the anger radiating from him was clear to all of them with the look in his eyes causing many including his siblings to regard him warily as he looked over the room. Finally he turned his gaze pointedly to Harry causing all other eyes in the room to do the same. For several long moments Harry said nothing simply regarding the room as if it was a normal day before finally he spoke.

“Manners maketh man. Do you, any of you aside from my bonded, know what that means?” questioned Harry still looking over the room which remained in a tense silence.

“Judging by your silence I will assume that you do not, so I will tell you. Politeness, good manners and civility are essential to humanity, it is what separates us from savagery. With this in mind, we are doing our best to handle our grievance verbally rather than give into our desires to resolve things in a bloodier fashion. Even so, this is the first and last warning we will give.” Said Harry causing several people to look around in confusion.

“Earlier today the three of us were approached separately by our dormmates who informed us that several upper year Gryffindor boys had cornered them and expressed to them that it would be in our best interest if the three of us shared our wealth to borrow the phrase.” Said Harry.

“What does that mean?” questioned Willoby.

“They want us to allow free access to our bonded.” Snarled Ron.

For a moment the room was in a stunned silence before it was broken as the room descended into chaos as people began shouting throughout the room. Surprisingly the Hufflepuffs, Susan and Hannah were the first to draw wands though their arms were quickly seized and pointed towards the ground by Parvati and Sakura respectively. When more people began drawing wands including the Weasley Twins and their bonded Harry had enough.

Suddenly the air was full of power as he let his magic free of its limiter yet rather than just let it reign free like normal he directed it. Instantly all the noise stopped as it was suddenly as if gravity increased as Harry’s magic pressed down on them with several people dropping to their knees or struggling to breathe. Just as quickly as it started it was over as Harry reigned his power back in as if he’d never let go in the first place.

“Children, control yourselves.” Said Harry calmly.

“How are you so calm?” questioned Pansy.

“Because the alternative is a pile of bodies decorating the Great Hall.” Said Harry his words causing a chill to sweep through the room.

“Albus Dumbledore is dead and with him went his constant undeserved second chances for the guilty. Many of you probably believe that Minnie will operate in the same manner, I can assure you she will not as she too was handcuffed by Dumbledore in how she wanted to handle things.” Said Harry.

“That being said there is a reason I did not go to her or Professor Marigold with this, even though I know exactly who was behind this. Minnie would only expel you, that in my mind is letting you off far too lightly. I can do far worse than that.”

“What’s worse than expulsion?” questioned Angelina.

“Excommunication. As first years when you were sorted into Gryffindor you were also given a small bit of access to the Gryffindor Family Magic. That magic has several uses not the least of which being that in an emergency situation one who is considered a true Gryffindor can summon the Sword of Gryffindor. On the flip side someone who has proven that they lack the qualities of a Gryffindor or even represents a danger to the House can be excommunicated.

You would lose that bit of Gryffindor magic and become an unhoused student but unable to be resorted. No Gryffindor would speak to you nor aid you in any way shape or form while in this castle, being unhoused you would have no access to any dorm, common room or even a house table. That would also mean you lose access to certain activities such as Quidditch if you are on a team and that is the lenient option.” Said Harry.

“Your bluffing.” Said one of the third years.

“Nope, It’s in The Code, check it on your own time though.” Said Harry

“So what, hang the code, it’s just a guideline anyway!” exclaimed an older boy probably a sixth year if Harry had to guess.

“The Code is the Law.” The voice of Sir Nicholas came before his body appeared floating above the students with his arms cross and a serious expression on his face.

“Back to the discussion at hand. To the person who initiated this stupidity, I’m going to act on the assumption that you were overly excited by the idea of getting your cock wet but don’t actually know the particulars regarding the LPA. If you did you would know that a bonded witch is not held to the free use rules other witches are. If you knew this however it means you were trying to rape my bonded, making you an enemy of House Potter, something that would not end well for you or your friends.” Said Harry.

“It was McLaggen! It was all his idea!” exclaimed a voice causing everyone to look over to the sight of Jason Swann.

“Jason!” exclaimed Cormac

“Fuck you. I didn’t know about any of this shit. I wanted to know how he bonded so many girls and you dragged me into this stupid ass scheme without even telling me anything.” Said Jason

“It’s fine Jason. Like I said I already knew, I just wanted to expose this stupidity and deal with it civilly before Ron, Daphne, Pansy or Hermione killed him.” Said Harry

“It’s not like he could do anything, he’s a half-blood and I’m a pureblood.” Said Cormac

“Young Purebloods, so arrogant, to really think that you could so boldly challenge me after all this.” Said Harry standing from his seat with it fading away right after causing several eyes to widen realizing it was a conjured chair.

“No violence remember, just words.” Said Cormac.

“Oh, I could kill you without touching my wand at all.” Said Harry causing his eyes to widen.

“Your sister Bianca she should be starting her time here in what two years.” Said Harry causing several eyes to widen while Cormac’s narrowed.

“She’ll qualify for the LPA in just five years. Most of us won’t be here but what do you think would happen to her if she somehow was lucky enough to bond with someone just prior to her fourth year and you had already set a precedent that being bonded didn’t matter?” Questioned Harry causing him to pale.

“That right there, that’s how I know you didn’t actually read the LPA and understand what it meant. No brother, not even an arrogant blowhard like you, would wish that fate on his sister.” Said Harry grabbing him just before his legs could give out on him.

“If I believed the contrary of you Cormac your blood status wouldn’t save you, not from me. I’d have reported you to McGonagall and you’d have been expelled but that’s just the beginning. Susan’s father is Lord Bones, her aunt is the Head of the DMLE. You would have been arrested and charged before your father could even learn you were expelled. Your grandfather, however, is the Lord of your House, and he would have received letters from Lord Bones, Lord Greengrass, Lady Parkinson, Lord Longbottom, Lord Abbott and Lord Black, those are just the Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses that are active.

To save face he’d have no choice but to disinherit and disown you. From there you’d have gone to trial and been found guilty, worse you’re a fifth year who has yet to sit his O.W.L.S meaning your wand would be snapped, your magic bound, and you’d have been obliviated of all knowledge of magic. Then you’d be dumped in the non-magical world and with no idea who you are or how that world operates you’d probably be dead within a month, two tops.” Explained Harry as calmly as if he was talking about the weather.

“In this scenario, you live and you die according to my will, not your blood status. Luckily as I said I already knew you had no idea what you were doing. I would recommend you take this as a learning experience, this is a school after all. Become a better person and I’ll forget you tried to have yourself killed.” Said Harry before turning away from him and looking over the rest of the silent room.

“The population of magical humans is massively low and nowhere is this more apparent than the territory known as Magical Britain. Furthermore the levels of power amongst witches and wizards have declined massively over the centuries. If you speak to any of the portraits of the Founders they would all tell you that in their time the power levels of the populous was measured in the thousands, an average witch or wizard in that time had a power score of at least 3,000. The Legacy Preservation Accords were voted into law by the ICW to combat both issues.” Said Hermione bringing attention to herself

“Children of magically bonded couples are historically known to be quite powerful in terms of power levels. The Mate Bond is established during sex which is why the free use aspect of the law was put in place since the bond has become rarer over time and considering people never stopped having children it was considered necessary to ensure more people bonded. The more powerful you are, the greater your chance of bonding with people which is why Neville, Ron and Harry were able to so easily bond multiple witches. It is of course more complicated than that but those are the basics behind why the Accords are structured as they are.” Said Padma.

“Any questions, no, good. I’m glad we could handle things civilly. I would recommend you all do the reading on the Accords before we have another unnecessary incident.” Said Neville standing from his own seat before it vanished.

Ron didn’t say a word when he stood from his own seat. Instead he looked over the common room once and then strode to the portrait that led to the bonded quarters with Pansy and Lavender following in his wake. Trading looks with the rest of the Weasley’s, Harry inclined his head slightly in Ron’s direction and they immediately followed after their brother. Neville was the next to depart with Hannah, Sakura and Lily as they too headed to their bonded quarters.

Harry and his bonded were the next to depart with Harry only stopping long enough to trade a look with Marcus Belvin who gave him a shallow nod in return before he continued on his way leaving the common room and the Gryffindor dorms altogether. Wordlessly they travelled the halls until they came to the entrance to the Room of Requirement and after the required pacing the door opened to reveal a smaller, more intimate common room where he proceeded to immediately crash on a couch and drop his mental wall.

Hogwarts played host to many animals the most numerous being owls and cats as such it was not uncommon to see cats wandering the halls at any time during the day or night and usually went ignored. As such no one paid any attention as one such cat made its way into one of the castles numerous abandoned classrooms, the door to which had been left open just a crack. Inside the room was empty and upon seeing this the cat quickly shifted into human form as Minerva McGonagall stood in its place.

Turning back towards the door she made sure it was closed before her wand was in hand and she proceeded to layer it with all manner of charms to secure the room. She’d heard about the Gryffindor house meeting earlier in the day and considering who called the meeting she had been quite curious about what was going on. Never had she expected what the subject would be about, though in hindsight that would have been a very good guess.

Harry’s performance had been masterful, it was a pure Charlus, though she could see the influence of House Black as well. The way Harry had effortlessly seized command of the room stunned her and Longbottom had shown he would become a great second. Ronald had said more with his silence and rage filled gaze than he would have if he’d actually spoken, but the threat in his eyes had not been hidden.

Still it had been Harry’s show and nowhere had that been more apparent than when he’d released his magic on the room. There was no doubt in her mind that in that one meeting Harry had just taken the position of Head of the Pride, there was no other outcome this could result with. Even without the LPA in place such an action would have had the witches of Gryffindor queuing up to join his bed on a nightly basis.

She doubted there was a single pair of dry knickers in the room after feeling the weight of his magic, she shivered just remembering it. She’d been a cat at the time and it still affected her! That was why she’d ducked into the classroom; she just needed a bit of time to regain her composure. She was Minerva McGonagall, Headmistress of Hogwarts and amongst the most powerful witches in the country, not some horny schoolgirl!

Still she was appreciative of the Ms. Granger and Ms. Patil sharing some of what they knew regarding the accords. Despite already knowing these truths behind the purpose of the accords she had been heavily against them having any role in her school. While there were a host of reasons for this one she’d kept to herself was that she’d known that the more open and blatant sexuality would have a side effect as it wouldn’t be long before witches of higher power levels would develop higher levels of sexual frustration and sooner or later they would break.

'Morgana, this is going to be harder than I thought.' Thought the Headmistress realizing she'd soaked through her knickers already. 

Chapter Text

Friday, December 16 marked the final day of classes for Hogwarts for the year. In previous years the students attended classes until at least the 22^nd but this was another change made by McGonagall that the students and staff alike agreed with. On Saturday the 17^th Hogwarts students were allowed to board the Hogwarts Express and head home just over a full week before Christmas itself arrived.

Those attending the Yule Ball were also allowed to head home being promised port keys that would deliver them back to the castle in time for the ball, which rather than being held Christmas night was taking place on the 23^rd at 6 o’clock pm. They would be provided with another port key to take them back home either that night or the next morning.

Students of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang were also offered portkeys, these international ones that would take them home for the holidays, return them for the ball and send them back home after. As with every year prior students could also elect not to go home and instead stay within the castle for the duration of the holiday season. Harry Potter, for once, would not be one of those electing to stay in the castle. Instead he would be amongst the students who would board the Hogwarts Express to return to London.

To be completely honest Harry couldn’t wait to board the express and go home as things in the castle had been weird ever since he’d called the Gryffindor meeting and while he hadn’t gotten any pushback he was still happy to be getting away from the school for a while.

Hogwarts being the place that it was it hadn’t taken long for the rumor mill to do its work and news of that meeting to spread along with its subject matter. He wanted to be annoyed about that, house meetings were supposed to be private affairs, but considering that he, Neville and Ron had bonded people in other Houses he couldn’t really say he was surprised.

The bonded witches and wizards outside of his circle had been furious that such a meeting had even needed to take place. Though few in number there were enough of them that another meeting was requested this time for all of the bonded witches and wizards in the castle, something he personally had no desire to deal with yet unfortunately one that his girls insisted he attend.

The meeting was held in an abandoned classroom on the fourth floor of the East Tower. It was as good a meeting spot as any considering the majority of the corridor wasn’t in use the odds of someone stumbling across the meeting were low. The room had obviously seen some work done to it as the air was free of dust and seating had been arranged for the arrivals.

T he room was full of mostly witches as each member of the Potter Coven in the castle was present, as was true with the Longbottom coven and the Weasley’s and their bonded. Aside from them were Justin Finch-Fletchley and Tracy Davis, Draco and Sally Sterling, Cedric Diggory and Cho Chang along with two seventh year couples, Rodderick Elms of Ravenclaw, his bonded Cheyenne Oakwood of Slytherin and Adam Evergreen of Hufflepuff with his bonded Camille Silverbell of Gryffindor.

It had been Camille who requested to Hermione that they attend the meeting and while Hermione accepted Harry still wished he’d have been able to skip it. Honestly he felt that this could have been a conversation just between the girls but had been gang pressed to attend and thus here he was.

“Is it true you really threatened to kill them?” questioned Cedric frowning.

“Not at all.” Said Harry with a sigh.

“What I said was that I could, not that I would.” Said Harry shrugging.

“Don’t you think threatening something like that is just a little too far?" Questioned Evergreen.

“He was well within his rights. Could have just killed him and let the body be the warning.” Said Draco causing several people to shoot eyes at him causing him to roll his own eyes.

“I said COULD not SHOULD.” Said Draco.

“Does the Black Family magic come with bloodlust?” questioned Elms curiously.

“No. We just have a very low tolerance for threats against our family.” Said Harry.

“I’d like to know why he even thought to try something like that. Witches can’t have sex outside of the bond.” Said Cheyenne.

“Yes we can.” Responded Hermione, Daphne, Angelina and Tracy simultaneously.

“Wait, what?” questioned Cho surprised while Cedric, Rodderick and Adam looked shocked.

 “The bond doesn’t stop us from having sex with other people, you just can’t hide that you did.” Said Tracy.

“It’s not a well-known aspect of the bond and its not publicized. But it is possible to have sex with someone other than your bonded.” Said Angelina.

“Why the hell wasn’t that in the information packet! You can’t just leave out information like that!” exclaimed Elms

“Look he’s pulling a Hermione.” Said Ron chuckling.

“I do not act like that Ronald.” Said Hermione immediately.

In response Ron, Neville, the Weasley twins and Harry simply looked at her. Looking for support through the bond she received silence causing her to huff and sit back with a pout and her arms crossed.

“Its okay Mione, Pads does it too. It may just be a nerd thing.” Said Parvati any sting removed from the words when she kissed her cheek.

“I’m a bookworm, not a nerd.” Said Hermione still pouting.

“Is there really a difference?” questioned Ron.

“Nerds are kind of obsessive about what interest them. Bookworms are people who just like to read. Hermione’s magic gives her a sort of natural occlumency that helps her retain what she reads.” Said Padma.

“Wait let’s back up!” called Adam getting the rooms attention, subsequently Rodderick’s as well.

“If the bond doesn’t stop witches from having sex with other people why wasn’t that pointed out! Hell what’s the point of focusing on it so much?” questioned the Hufflepuff.

“That’s obvious.” Said Draco bringing attention his way.

“They didn’t mention it because they don’t want witches getting pregnant by someone other than their bonded.” Said Draco his boredom heard easily in his tone.

“Exactly and since very little is known about what the bond actually does the ICW was able to omit certain details thus making people believe some things aren’t possible.” Said Daphne.

“Alright does anyone actually know what the bond actually does?” questioned Camille, considering she’d only been bonded for less than a week Harry didn’t hold the question against her.

Hermione’s eyes lit up even as she reached down into her bag and pulled out a small notepad. Harry smirked as Susan reached over and handed Daphne a galleon which the blonde accepted without a word.

Harry pulled himself out of the memory, he had no desire to travel down that route any further for the time being. Instead he turned his attention to his current company which consisted of Ron and Neville who were sharing the carriage with him for the trip to the Hogsmeade Station. The girls were all riding together coming up with the final decisions for their outfits for the Yule Ball which they would more than likely continue to do on the train as well.

Truthfully Harry didn’t mind, he’d checked out physically and mentally when they started talking about fabric choices. The trip to the station honestly wasn’t long but considering how early it was he wasn’t surprised that Ron settled in for a nap almost as soon as they were inside. As they came to the path near the station Ron woke up, looked around warily and slumped back letting both Harry and Neville know one of his girls woke him up using the bond.

“Jeez Ron did you even bother to go to sleep last night?” questioned Neville.

“I did, I just left the party later than I thought.” Said Ron.

Harry shook his head with a smile, Gryffindor had thrown an impromptu party last night in the common room to celebrate the end of the year. He ducked out himself at around 10:45 last night but those things have been known to go to one or even two in the morning. As the carriage came to a stop Harry was the first one out, he was planning to sleep as soon as they were settled in their cabin.

Arthur Weasley was the eldest of three sons born to Septimus and Cedrella Weasley nee Black. Most people these days tend to forget that Arthur’s mother was a Black and though Arthur himself didn’t care about that he cared a great deal about his mother. In fact he came to visit with her daily, usually taking breaks from the office or pretending to be busy in his shack at the Burrow.

Currently he was in the sitting room of his childhood home across from his mother sharing a pot of tea. His mother had been sickly ever since he was a child and he’d been surprised when he arrived to find Sirius Black and a Healer leaving.

“So are you going to tell me what that was about?” questioned Arthur.

“Apparently that bitch Walburga placed a curse on me using the Black Family tapestry. Sirius lifted it and brought the Healer to verify that it worked.” Said Cedrella almost spitting out the name of Sirius’s mother as if it was poison.

“You always said she was a piece of work.” Said Arthur scowling.

“Which is why I never wanted you boys around her. Bitch is lucky she’s already dead and I can’t get to her.” Said Cedrella.

“But you’ll be alright now?” questioned Arthur.

“Yes, Sirius also reinstated me into the House of Black. According to the healer with Weasley and Black Family magics supporting me I should be back to full health in a week, two at most.” Said Cedrella causing Arthur to slump in his seat his relief visible.

“Speaking of bitches, Lucretia came to see me regarding that ex-wife of yours.” Said the woman causing Arthur to wince.

“While she’s not part of the Main Family her actions had consequences. The Prewitt headship is refusing to be passed on to the named heir. Lucy is of the belief that magic won’t allow it to pass to any but one of your children. I suggested she approach Percy. If that boy wants to be important bringing honor back to that house will do it.” Said the woman.

“He’s not as bad as before. Though I think that has more to do with Audrey than anything.” Said Arthur

“Whatever the case I’m just hoping he becomes less of an embarrassment than he has been with all of that brown nosing.” Said Cedrella to which Arthur had no response.

“So when are you coming home?” questioned Cedrella after a few silent moments.

“What do you mean?” questioned Arthur warily.

“Whitemarsh Manor is the home of the Head of House Weasley, has been for generations.” Said the woman

“True, but I’m not the Head of House Weasley.”

“You can’t keep putting it off. Your father has been gone for over 12 years now. Besides this House needs to regain its prestige, it can’t do that without someone at its Head.” Said Cedrella.

“What about the Burrow? I won’t just abandon it.” Said Arthur.

“Keep it. Maybe Charles or one of the others can live there later on.”

“I’ll think about it mom.” Said Arthur.

“Think nothing, it’s long overdue. If you were wearing your damned ring that bitch wouldn’t have been able to potion you.” Said the woman, a statement Arthur had no argument against.

As Cedrella moved to stand, Arthur was quick to get out of his own seat and help her up. Over the last few years her mobility had become limited, but she outright refused both the wheelchair and the walker that had been recommended for her. From the sitting room they moved to the terrace overlooking the garden and the view of the lake.

“Now Max told me what you left out regarding this LPA business and that you opted out.” Said Cedrella.

At this Arthur did his best not to overreact. His youngest brother Maximus had never been able to hide anything from their mother. He once described it as staring into the eyes of a hungry nundu so while Arthur didn’t like that he spilled the beans he couldn’t much blame his brother.

“Well I already have seven children mom; I don’t really want more.” Said Arthur.

“I figured that was your reason. I want you to be happy though and you deserve that. If that means you get to have a bunch of meaningless sex until you bond with someone then there are worse fates.” Said the woman causing Arthur to wince.

“Merlin knows I might sign up for it once my body and magic is up to it.” Said Cedrella causing him to blanch.

“What, why!” exclaimed Arthur.

“I’ve been alone for 12 years dear. I’ll not spent the next century or two on my own. Besides I’m sure half the country believes I’m dying or already dead, this will be a hell of a way to make a return.” Said the woman doing her best to hold in a cackle while Arthur shuddered.

“Mother please.” Said Arthur causing her to chuckle and pat his hand.

“Don’t worry about me dear, just having a bit of fun.” Said the woman causing him to relax.

“Save that worry for Ginerva. She’ll be eligible soon and prudish as those Prewitt’s are I doubt that mother of hers has done anything to prepare her.” Said Cedrella.

“I’ve been trying not to think about that actually.” Said Arthur.

“Well you should. House Weasley has its share of enemies and you’ve made a few of your own during your time in the Ministry. Don’t think for one second that someone won’t snatch that girl right off of your arm in Diagon Alley if given half the chance.” Said Cedrella seriously.

“I know I’ve seen it happen to people. I asked Minerva how things at Hogwarts are going. She informed me that if Ginny is at least at the level of a Sorceress score wise she’ll avoid the worst of it.” Said Arthur.

“How is the Potter situation?” questioned the woman

“Handled. The marriage contract wasn’t enforceable. Apparently the Weasley sigil didn’t have any magic in it nor did my signature on the contract. The auror’s believe I was placed under the Imperious Curse and then obliviated which is why I have no memory of ever signing it.” Said Arthur.

“Damn that Dumbledore. I’m starting to feel like we had two Dark Lords and not just one running around.” Said Cedrella with a scowl before sighing and shaking her head.

“Listen Arthur, in a few weeks after I’ve regained my strength and the holidays have passed, I’ll be taking a trip. When I return I expect to be Madam Weasley and not Lady Weasley.” Said Cedrella.

Dora sighed in relief as she entered the Auror Office and made her way to her desk. Things in the Ministry had calmed a fair bit since the first few weeks that the LPA was active, but that didn’t mean that people weren’t still having open sex in the halls or other offices. The Auror Office was the one place this wasn’t the case; Amelia had put her foot down that the Aurors needed to be available at any time and couldn’t respond if they were engaging their libidos.

“Tonks.”

The call of her name broke her from her musings and following the direction of the voice she saw Frank Longbottom waving her over. Inside his office she saw Amelia, Rufus Scrimgeour and someone wearing the robes of the D.O.M which told her this wasn’t a social call.

“Where’s your partner?” questioned Frank tone all business.

“Near the Floo entrance with Norah Fudge.” Said Dora.

“This damned law.” Said Scrimgeour groaning.

“What’s going on?” questioned Dora.

“We’ve gotten a possible sighting of the Carrow Twins in the country.” Said Frank causing her to blink in surprise.

“I thought they were shacked up in Romania with a vampire.” Said Tonks.

“That was the case. We need to know if they actually are back and more importantly if they brought that bloodsucker with them.” Said Frank.

“That’s the last thing we need a fucking vampire in our yard.” Said Amelia

“Okay, obviously that’s bad, especially for the muggles but I feel like I’m missing something.” Said Tonks.

“Vampires and werewolves are in a constant state of war. No one knows what started it but whenever they cross paths bodies start dropping. The only reason they didn’t join the blood war was because the werewolves were already backing Riddle.” Said Amelia

“It didn’t stop Riddle from trying to recruit them. Lord Black was undercover at the time and if not for him getting word to the vampires about the werewolves already being involved things would have gotten a whole lot worse.” Said the D.O.M garbed individual.

“You got a location?” questioned Tonks.

When the Hogwarts Express pulled into Kings Cross the students were all wide awake though considering it was just nearing 3 o’clock in the afternoon that was to be expected. Aboard the train itself students could be seen getting ready to disembark and in the 4^th-7^th year cars that meant that many of them were doing last-minute checks to make sure they were presentable. As he stepped off of the train and onto Platform 9 ¾ Harry smiled as he spotted Sirius standing within a large group consisting of at least one of the parents of his bonded.

Surprisingly even the Grangers and Bells were on the platform instead of on the muggle side of the station as they’d been expecting. Also standing with the group were Frank and Alice Longbottom, Mr. Weasley and group of other people who Harry guessed to be the parents of his friends.

Rather than immediately head over to the group Harry stepped to the side and extended a hand helping each of his bonded as they emerged from the train. The last to step off of the train was Susan and rather than release him she linked their arms before they made their way over to the large group of parents and guardians.

“MUM!”

Harry blinked finding Astoria racing across the platform towards her mother. As she neared however she was intercepted and literally swept off her feet as her father stepped into the path and took her into a spin causing her to giggle before they were hugging. Harry was actually impressed, Ernest Greengrass wasn’t necessarily a tall man at 5’9” nor was he stocky or muscular but more on the thin side. Despite this he handled Astoria as if it was the easiest thing in the world. As Daphne’s mother Eloise stepped forward from behind her former husband Daphne gasped, and Harry felt his own eyes widen at the sight of her while Daphne surged forward abandoning her usual poise.

“Mum you’re…” started Daphne words for once abandoning her.

“Pregnant. Indeed and once more your father has appointed himself as my bodyguard as if I haven’t done this twice already.”

Harry could tell the rest of the bonded really wanted to rush towards the woman but were managing to hold themselves back by making beelines towards their own parents instead. Harry followed their example and made his way to Sirius who greeted him with a big grin and a hug. It didn’t take much longer for the group to split and go their separate ways as with the exception of Fleur none of them should be outside of the range of their mental connection thanks to the bond.

While most of them left via floo Harry and Sirius escorted the Grangers and the Bells to the exit of the platform that would take them out to the muggle side of Kings Cross. Once both families were through Sirius led him to the apparition area on the magical side, applied warming charms to both of them and gripped his arm with the next thing he felt being the uncomfortable sensation of Side-Along apparition.

When they settled and Harry felt secure enough to open his eyes he was met to the sight of white all around him. Fresh show covered everything grass, trees and even rolling hills in almost every direction. On the road just ahead of them was a single car with a driver standing by the door waiting for them. The driver was a young man perhaps 20 with chocolate brown skin and at least six feet in height wearing a black chauffeur uniform.

“Um, Sirius.” Said Harry lowly motioning softly to the driver who was staring at them.

“Don’t worry about him. He’s our driver, the company he works for is owned by us and only employs squibs or muggleborn witches and wizards.” Said Sirius softly as he began leading him towards the car.

“Hope we didn’t keep you waiting too long Jax.” Said Sirius

“No sir, you’re actually right on time Lord Black.” Said the young man opening the door.

“Jax this is Harry my godson.” Said Sirius.

“Nice to meet you Harry. My name is Jaxson just call me Jax, everyone does.” Said the man

“So where are we?” questioned Harry once he and Sirius were settled in the back of the car.

The heat inside felt wonderful after standing outside in the cold for even that short period of time. Thankfully Sirius applied the warming charms to them beforehand or the cold would have been even worse.

“Wales, specifically Flintshire between Caerwys and Rhuallt if you look on a map.” Said Jax causing Harry’s eyes to widen.

“In case you’re wondering this road just like the entrance to Platform 9 ¾ and the track for the Express is hidden so only magicals can access it.” Said Sirius

“As for why we’re driving I wanted you to be able to get the full experience for your first sight of Potter Manor.” Said Sirius.

“It’s finished” said Harry excitedly.

“Not in the way you’re thinking. Turns out your grandmother was really impressed by The Retreat. So much so that she put things in motion to redesign the Manor, plans were done, contracts signed and everything. She and your grandfather died before they paid for it to be done but when we went to them they honored that contract and rates. A few things were a bit more modernized considering how long it’s been though and I had a few things added.” Said Sirius.

“Why did she want to change it?” questioned Harry.

“Honestly the old place was just that, old. There was always something needing to be fixed. I guess after seeing what James was willing to do she was finally able to pressure your grandfather into letting her get the place fixed up instead of just complaining about it.” Said Sirius shrugging.

“So why did you need to add to it?” questioned Harry.

“Well you’ll need a bit more room than what the original plans called for in the future so adjusted the plans to compensate for that.” Said Sirius

In just a few minutes they were passing through a pair of large black gates which swung open at their approach and swung closed once they passed through. Sirius explained the gate was the property line, but it took them driving another five minutes before they passed through another gate, this one mostly metal with a stone archway to which the gate doors were attached. After passing through these gates Harry’s eyes widened as he beheld Potter Manor for the first time.

“It looks just like the pictures.” Whispered Harry softly getting a small smile from Sirius.

The house itself really did look almost exactly like he remembered it, from the outside at least. The house had the same white walls and tilted grey tiles on the roof, though the house itself was bigger. The driveway was newly paved and the square center with the fountain in front of the house was new as well. Further past that was a garage area with doors for six cars and while Charlus only owned the Jaguar and Dorea couldn't even drive this shows they’d planned for if someone in the future wanted more cars.

“What else is different?” questioned Harry making Sirius realize he’d spoken his thoughts aloud.

“Come on, I’ll show you.” Said Sirius with a grin as at that moment his door opened allowing him to step out of the car with Harry quickly following after him.

“Thanks for the ride Jax.” Said Sirius to the man who was standing beside the opened door.

“Anytime sir, nice meeting you again Harry.”

“You too.” Said Harry.

Rather soon after that Jax had the car turned around and was driving it back through the gates. Once the car was through the gates Sirius motioned him to follow and led him up the path to the front door. With an encouraging nod from his godfather Harry opened the door and immediately felt his eyes widen at the opulence that just the entrance displayed.

The floor was marble and led to a twin staircase, the center of the stairs were covered with black carpet while the railing was a mixture of black and gold. Before even reaching the staircase he saw embedded into the floor was the Potter family crest. It was a golden phoenix with its wings flared out holding war hammer between its talons with the head pointing down.

“That’s real gold in case you’re wondering.” Said Sirius causing his head to snap in his direction in shock.

“According to the lady Minnie and I did the tour all of the golden accents you see in the house is real 22-karat gold.” Said Sirius.

“I kind of feel underdressed now.” Said Harry getting a chuckle from Sirius.

“Don’t worry I thought the same thing. Now before we continue the tour you’ll need to claim the manor first.” Said Sirius.

At that Harry hesitated, he hadn’t needed to do that with The Retreat. This however was Potter Manor, the seat of the House of Potter since the 4^th century and the height of Albion. There was a lot of pressure that knowledge put on him but he took a breath and took a few steps forward before kneeling in front of the crest.

“I, Henry James Potter, Heir of the House of Potter, son of James Charlus Potter and grandson of Lord Charlus Potter do hereby claim dominion of this and all unoccupied Potter Family properties. So mote it be.”

For a moment nothing happened and then the emblem began glowing with golden light so vibrant he was forced to squeeze his eyes shut. Finally the light died down and when he opened his eyes he was greeted to the sight of four ornate golden keys with a name inscribed into the length of the barrel. One was for Potter Manor, another Lily’s Retreat, the third was for Cadogan Square and the final key was for Sunset Villa a vacation home in Hawaii. Picking the keys up he only barely made it to his feet before multiple pops sounded off and the entrance hall was suddenly full with what he knew instantly were twenty house elves.

“Welcome home Master Harry. I am Winston.”

Winston he knew was the Head Elf, the one in charge of not just the property but all Potter Elves. It was a name inherited by each elf that became the Head Elf.

“It’s nice to meet you, all of you. Are you all doing well or do you need time to regain your strength?” questioned Harry.

“We are well sir and fit to resume our duties to the House.” Said Winston.

“Alright Winston I’ll leave things to you. This is my first time here as you know so I’m going to tour the place. I’m sure you all know the place and what needs to be done. If any of you feel like you need more to do feel free to pop over to Lily’s Retreat or Cadogan Square.” Said Harry, with excited all of the house elves popped away.

The tour that followed revealed this was definitely a magical house as it was much bigger on the inside than the exterior presented. The place has fifty-five bedrooms, all of which have their own in-suite bathrooms and five half bathrooms around the house as well. The center of the house not far from the entrance possessed a Chef’s kitchen the cabinets of which was covered in mahogany with more of the gold accent.

As he went about the tour he came across house elves setting things to rights with furniture and portraits popped into place all over the Manor. The library was no exception as books, tomes and scrolls were popped in to fill the empty shelves even as he watched. The one place he hadn’t seen was the Portrait Hall, Winston had actually stopped him before he could enter stating it was empty, and he shouldn’t see that until the room was presentable. Considering the purpose of that space Harry hadn’t fought the elf and moved on to the next place to see.

The library wing was next and was extensive boasting two levels with floor to ceiling windows. There was a game room with six lanes for bowling, a fitness center, a cinema room, an indoor pool complete with spa area and a ballroom of all things. There was a potions lab larger than the classroom at Hogwarts and a dueling room. There were two offices, Lord’s and Lady’s offices both of which had view of the backyard. The Lord’s office, however, is where the ward book was located and as such he spent a bit of time within the office filling that out.

The backyard boasted a custom waterpark with three slides, five waterfalls, a two-story hot tub, a fifteen-foot diving platform, a zipline, geysers, a swim-up bar and a splash park. There was a small river and a stone grotto along with a small shed lined with enough water guns to start the mother of all water wars.

The property was a full 200 acres, which gave it more than enough room to fly around and not be noticed. This was good since Sirius took him on a short flight and showed him that there was a full Quidditch pitch to go with the tennis court and the golf putting areas closer to the house.

“So what do you think?” questioned Sirius as they finished the tour and came in for a landing.

“Honestly Sirius, I think this place is too much.” Said Harry his eyes wide from all he’d seen.

“For a typical family with one kid it might be. Aunt Dorea wanted your parents to have at least six though.” Said Sirius.

“Six?” questioned Harry.

“The Potters were hit hard during the both Global Wizarding Wars. The cadet branches were decimated and the few that remained were wiped out by Death Eaters.” Said Sirius.

The next two days passed in something of a blur for Harry and before he knew it Monday had arrived. He slept an extra two hours since he didn’t have to worry about going to class, but he was still showered and dressed by 8:30 that morning. After a quick breakfast he and Sirius stepped through the floo into the atrium at the Ministry of Magic.

Thankfully upon entry he neither fell nor was he launched out, mostly because he’d spent nearly an hour Saturday morning going back and forth between The Manor and Grimmauld Place trying to master the floo after Narcissa witnessed his initial entry and just like port keys there was a trick to using the floo.

Regardless he stepped out of the flames easily and stepped to the side just in time for Sirius to make his way through. Already there was a crowd gathered but he was quickly guided over to the security desks where after checking their wands the two of them were provided guest passes and advised to head down to level 10. While level ten played host to the courtrooms it also played host to the Wizengamot Chamber and while Harry had already been to level 10 a couple of times he’d never visited the Wizengamot Chamber.

There were lines already forming to get to the lifts though the security wizard waved them passed them and onto the VIP lifts which were usually reserved for Ministry department heads and Wizengamont members. The VIP lift was definitely smaller than the other ones so Harry could see why it was reserved.

As level ten was the deepest level of the Ministry below the atrium, it should have taken them several minutes to arrive but they were stepping off of the lift in just over a minute. From the lift area they were directed to right side of the hall rather than the left where the courtrooms were located.

Unlike the other side of the hall with all of the various courtrooms this side of the hall only had a single pair of large double doors at the end of the hall that were already open with a pair of security wizards stationed on both sides. As they walked through the door and into the Wizengamot chamber Harry found standing just to the right of the door as he entered were Hermione and Ron both of whom were clearly nervous.

Hermione wore a set of what had to be new witch’s robes that were black with red accents and offered a hint of cleavage in the window between the bottom of her throat and the swell of her breasts while her hair was now purposely curled instead of her usual bushy look.

Ron had also cleaned up wearing a black suit over which was a dark blue wizard’s robe that told him Ron could have definitely pulled off the Ravenclaw look had he been in that house and cared to do so. He wondered just how Ron had been convinced to wear anything other than Gryffindor or Chudley Cannons colors but after a few moments he decided he was probably better off not knowing.

Hermione was clearly being distracted over the bond so she wouldn’t be overwhelmed while Ron looked like he was ready to make a run for it. Dora, donning her signature purple hair, stood not far from the two of them leaning against the wall in her auror uniform the sight of which had him struggling not to bend her over and fuck her against the wall.

Fortunately or unfortunately depending on who was asked the Wizengamot chambers had rules of conduct that prohibited such actions. That didn’t stop him from projecting images of those desires to her over the bond. Dora in response sent him a smoldering look before the image of her on her knees beneath the Chief Warlocks desk sucking his cock came over the bond.

“Stop it, both of you.” Demanded Hermione swiftly.

“Um, we haven’t done anything.” Said Ron slowly.

“I was talking to those two.” Said Hermione.

Ron looked slowly between Harry and Dora for a few seconds before blushing so hard his ears turned red while Dora smirked and winked. Turning his attention away from them for a moment to look the room over Harry couldn’t help but notice the stark difference between this room and the courtrooms.

Unlike the courtroom which were shrouded in darkness the Wizengamot chamber was brightly lit even possessing a large circular skylight window on the ceiling towards the back of the room along with a narrow window down the center of the back wall as if they were connected. The windows gave all the appearance of natural light, though that’s all it was an appearance considering the Ministry was constructed deep underground.

Just in front of the back window was a large three person desk the center of which was the Chief Warlocks seat with the Record Keeper seated to the left and the Minute Taker on his right. In front of that was a circular area for presentations with only one part left open forming a path. There were seats around that area, though those were always empty and symbolized the old Wizards Council.

Pushing out further were the press section which had two desks on either side of the path leading to the presentation area. There were other desks in the area but those were for the Wizengamot personnel who attended the meetings specifically the scribes for the various Houses who would take notes on the meeting, so the Lords themselves didn’t need to.

The back left section was reserved for the use of Ministry of Magic personnel including office heads and the Minister for Magic. The rest of the floor was visitor seating, which at the moment was steadily filling up as people entered the room and already Harry recognized several of the faces as current Hogwarts students and staff.

One part of this section, specifically the back right section closest to the Chief Warlock was where the rest of the Potter Coven could be seen along with family members and close friends, with Hagrid in the very back of the section due to his size. The Weasleys were also in this section, which wasn’t much of a surprise for Harry. Luna was sitting at a press desk next to her father but smiled brightly upon seeing him before turning back to her father.

“Those are a lot of empty seats.” Said Ron looking towards the members’ section.

The members section rather than being on the floor was higher up on a balcony, a change made a few centuries back to keep the members from shooting spells at each other according to Sirius. Over half of the seats in the members section were empty showing just how much power the Death Eaters and their supporters had amongst the body until they’d been rooted out by the ICW.

Undoubtedly there were some people who like Harry were too young to claim their seats properly but as it was only just over the bare minimum number of people needed were still appointed members of the Wizengamot. While some of those people were knew to the body their seats were not, but new member seats wouldn’t be issued until after the new year.

“You three should get to your seats it’s about to start.” Said Sirius causing Ron to look towards the door again. Sirius took his own words to heart and moved to the stairway that would take him to the member’s section.

“Come on you two. It’s too late to run away.” Said Hermione grabbing Harry by the hand and leading the way.

The first three seats in the front row on the left of the back right section with Ron taking the aisle seat, Hermione sitting in the middle and Harry taking the innermost seat. This, however, placed him between Hermione and Penny and a quick check with the bond told him they’d arranged it that way. In only a few minutes after they had taken their seats Ministry and Wizengamot personnel began making their way into the room and to their seats. Finally the Chief Warlock entered going directly to his seat and calling for the doors to be closed so they could open the meeting.

“Good morning everyone, thank you all for arriving promptly. Before we begin I’d like to take this moment to welcome the Deputy Minister of Magical France, Jean-Paul Delacour who is sitting in today. As many of you may know his eldest daughter Ms. Fleur Delacour is participating within the Tri-Wizard Tournament representing Beauxbatons Academy and counted amongst the Bonded of Heir Potter.” Said the Chief Warlock getting a bit of mummering from the crowd though he silenced it quickly.

“Todays meeting has but one item on the agenda, the induction of three rather remarkable young people, Mr. Ronald Weasley, Ms. Hermione Granger and Heir Harry Potter into the ranks of the Order of Merlin. Such a thing is not nor should it be something that is lightly handed out and while we of the Wizengamot know and understand the full truth behind these inductions we understand many others may not.

As such with their permission Madam Bones, the Head of the DMLE will be presenting memories obtained from each of them to us all via the pensieve.” Said Ogden motioning to Amelia who stood from her seat and made her way to the presentation area.

“Before we began I want to assure you all that what you are about to see are verified authentic memories collected from Mr. Potter, Ms. Granger and Mr. Ronald Weasley. The D.O.M has altered them so that they blend together cohesively so we don’t have to switch memories out constantly. Nothing has been removed or altered so we will see things the way they did and while some of it may not seem important all of it ties together to paint the full picture. These memories takes place two years ago, starting prior to what would be their 2^nd year at Hogwarts and takes up majority of the year from July to May.” Stated Amelia.

For nearly the next two hours they watched the memories starting first with Harry’s first meeting with Dobby which led to Dobby using the hover charm and Harry receiving a warning letter from the Ministry. Harry watched in something of an out of body experience as Vernon beat him as a result before he was locked in the room. It skipped the next few days until Fred, George and Ron arrived in the flying Ford Angelina, pulled the bars from the window and helped him escape.

From there it skipped forward in time to the day they went to Flourish and Blotts where he was manhandled by Gildroy Lockhart, it showed the Malfoy’s arrival and interaction with the Weasleys and the fight between Arthur and Lucius. Then it skipped to September 1^st where he and Ron found themselves unable to get through the portal to Platform 9 3/4. It showed Lockhart’s disastrous first lesson as DADA professor with him fleeing the room from Cornish Pixies he let loose then skipped to Halloween and the formerly Nearly Headless Nick’s death day party and the discovery of the petrified Mrs. Norris and the message about the reopened Chamber of Secrets.

It followed from there going from one important event to another. During this time he did his best to zone out the reactions of those surrounding them since outside of Ron, Hermione and himself only their bonded knew the full story of events until this point aside from Madam Bones and whoever she showed.

The reveal that Dobby blocked them from accessing the portal in Kings Cross and caused the bludger to attack him during the Gryffindor vs Slytherin quidditch game got some reactions, but it was nothing compared to when Colin Creevy was shown petrified as the horrified scream of ‘MY BABY’ from who could only be his mother shook the room.

Then it was the disastrous dueling club with Harry clearly heard stopping Draco’s summoned snake before switching to Ron’s point of view and playing the duel again only with the shocked reaction of hearing Harry speaking parseltongue. Then it skipped to Harry finding Justin and Nick in the hallway and being taken directly to Dumbledore’s office.

It skipped again to Harry discovering the diary and his first meeting with Tom seeing the memory of Hagrid being expelled. It skipped again to May and into Hermione’s point of view with her making the discovery that the creature was a basilisk, her running into Penny and informing her of what she discovered only for both of them to be attacked and petrified.

Then it skipped forward again with Fudge showing up with Lucius to arrest Hagrid so he “could be seen doing something” and removing Dumbledore in the process. It showed Harry and Ron following the spiders, their horrifying meeting with Aragog and the Ford Angelina rescuing them before they could be eaten.

Molly Prewett, while not the only one to scream at the sight of all of the giant spiders had definitely been amongst the loudest. Then finally it was Ginny being taken to the Chamber of Secrets, Harry and Ron discovering Hermione had the answer literally in her hand and the events that followed from there.

The reactions to Lockhart turning on them, revealing himself to have been a fraud who’d stolen the stories of others for himself had certainly got a reaction especially when Ron’s broken wand backfired and he obliviated himself. Then Harry was forced to go forward alone finding Tom within the Chamber and his reveal that he was Voldemort, and he was draining Ginny’s life force to restore himself to a physical state.

The summoning of the basilisk received more screams, the arrival of Fawkes received cheers as did Harry finally slaying the basilisk by stabbing through the roof of its mouth with the sword he pulled from the Sorting Hat. Those cheers turned into horrified screams when it was revealed that one of the creatures fangs was embedded in his arm.

More than a few people couldn’t help but shout back when Tom began taunting Harry and there were more cheers when Harry used the basilisk fang and stabbed the diary causing Tom to explode into motes of light.

It skipped forward to Harry and Ron standing in the headmasters office with Dumbledore behind the desk dressing them down before informing them they would receive special awards for services to the school. It showed his private conversation with Dumbledore after Ron was sent away, revealing his own insecurities and the reveal that the sword he’d pulled was in fact the Sword of Gryffindor.

Then it showed Lucius Malfoy arriving and the full conversation between him and Dumbledore then the full confrontation between him and Harry including his trick that freed Dobby and ending with the familiar scene of Lucious casting the Killing Curse at Harry.

There was a short intermission after this allowing people to quickly use the facilities. There was a short question and answer period upon the sessions continuation during which time Molly Prewett once again made herself known, this time demanding that Gildroy Lockhart be stripped of his Order of Merlin award and demand that was swiftly backed up.

Without a hesitation Chief Warlock Ogden stripped him of the award then informed the crowd they would restore the mans memories if only to discover who he stole his accolades from before sending him to trial and hopefully Azkaban.

“Any other questions?” asked Ogden before quickly motioning to a man Harry didn’t recognize.

“Has anything been done about those acromantula? I do not feel comfortable with my children there while an army of those things is so close to the school.” Said the man.

“They were already removed by D.R.C.M.C early in the summer when Madam Bones first learned about them.” Said Ogden.

There were a few more questions following this but before long Harry, Ron and Hermione were standing in the presentation area. Joining them within the area was the Minister of Magic William Silverthorne and in his hands he held an open wooden box with a gold metal inside attached to a purple ribbon.

“Mr. Ronald Weasley, for services above and beyond your station in a time of crisis you are awarded the Order of Merlin 2^nd Class. Congratulations.”

At these words Arthur Weasley removed the medal from the box and placed it around his son’s neck who was blushing hotly. Once he backed away the Minister picked up a second box and opened it to reveal a matching medal.

“Ms. Hermione Granger, for services above and beyond your station in a time of crisis you are awarded the Order of Merlin 2^nd Class. Congratulations.”

This time it was a beaming Mr. Granger that removed the metal from the box and placed it around Hermione’s neck before kissing her forehead. Once he backed away the Minister picked up the third box and opened it revealing yet another medal only this one possessing a green ribbon.

“Mr. Henry ‘Harry’ Potter, for services above and beyond your station in a time of crisis you are awarded the Order of Merlin 1^st Class. Congratulations.”

It was his godmother, Alice Longbottom, who removed the medal this time and placed it around his neck before giving him a soft hug and backing away. Soon enough the photographers neared and Harry knew he would be in for a long day.

Chapter Text

Hermione sighed as she leaned back into couch within the den of her childhood home. Her parents had both headed into work as this was the last day their dental practice would be open for the holiday season as they wouldn’t reopen until after the New Year. That meant she was alone, actually alone with no one else around her for the first time in months. The TV was on, but it was more watching her than she was watching it, not a particularly unusual occurrence for her in truth.

Her Order of Merlin medal was on full display over the mantel of the fireplace. She’d also been given a certificate which was hung and framed alongside her parents dental degrees. She’d been surprised when her father placed them in such prominent positions, but her parents had been proud of her accomplishment. She was the youngest woman to ever be inducted into the Order of Merlin and while most people who visited her home would never see the medal or certificate for what they truly were, her parents were proud of her nonetheless.

A book sat on the coffee table in front of her, a fantasy book, part of a series about a boy who discovered he was the son of a Greek God in the modern era. It was a good read and had fully pulled her into the story as before she realized it she was nearing the end. She wondered absently if the author was a wizard, maybe even a muggleborn like her.

Her wand sat beside the book, well within reach just in case. While she wasn’t supposed to be casting any spells as she still feel under the Underage Sorcery Decree, she wasn’t letting her wand out of her sight. While the ICW had done a good job of getting rid of the Death Eaters she knew they hadn’t got all of them especially not so soon after she, a muggleborn, had just been awarded an Order of Merlin and that was sure to set someone off.

“Hermione, I’m home!”

The sound of her mothers voice snapped her out of her musing and had her rising from the couch. Stepping into the hall she felt her eyes widen upon seeing not just her mom but the people accompanying her as Susan, Katie, Daphne, Sue, Padma and Parvati were all standing within the hall.

“Wha..., how…?” started the shocked girl before cutting herself off.

“I found them outside debating about who was going to ring the bell.” Said her mother.

“You were broadcasting what you were reading off and on. We want the rest of the story.” Said Susan causing Hermione to blush.

“Sorry.” Said Hermione softly.

“It’s fine.”

“Have any of you girls eaten lunch yet?” questioned Mrs. Granger already knowing her daughter hadn’t if she was absorbed in a book.

“No, we figured we’d get something when we were here. It’s not a good idea to eat before or immediately after getting on the Knight Bus.” Said Katie.

“Alright I’ll order a pizza, you girls can make use of the den.” Said the woman before pinning each of them with a look that all moms seemed to know how to use.

“I know you all have a complicated relationship, and I accept it. But I expect all of you to keep your clothes on, am I understood.”

“MUM!” exclaimed Hermione blushing hotly

“We understand.” Said Katie while the other girls blushed and nodded.

Go on then.” Said Mrs. Granger with a small smile.

The smile didn’t leave her face even as Daphne grabbed her daughter by the hand and pulled her into the den with the rest of the girls swiftly following after her. Turning she entered the kitchen and did her best not to squeal in happiness, her daughter had friends over!

“This is the one.”

The words from Harry had Sirius and Ted looking up from the files they were looking over. They were currently in the office in Potter Manor, each of them with a file in hand and a stack sitting to the side. Passing his folder over to Ted he was not surprised when he raised an eyebrow.

“That’s one hell of a price tag.” Said Ted passing the folder to Sirius.

“It’s worth it.” Said Harry.

“It’s nice but Ted’s right about the price pup.” Said Sirius.

“So we talk them down.” Said Harry shrugging.

“Talk them down, how?” questioned Ted.

“We make them a counteroffer, something that can’t be refused.” Said Harry.

“You sound like your father, but a counter offer like that won’t be easy to come up with.” Said Sirius.

“You’re a marauder, we’ll figure it out.” Said Harry.

“Alright, let’s table this one for now. What else?” Said Sirius placing the folder down on the coffee table in front of him.

“Twilight Arts, the publisher behind the Harry Potter books reached out.” Said Ted looking over the stack of folders and picking two out.

“This first one is fairly simple, it’s just a renewal of the publishing rights for the books they’ve already sold.” Said Ted passing the folder to Sirius when Harry waved it off.

“I’d rather not, those stories are all fake.” Said Harry.

“While that’s true, they aren’t bad books. Certainly exaggerated but they are for children and contain some nice lessons.” Said Ted.

“It’s a descent offer, but I want to know more. Find out everything you can about the company and how the previous books have all sold. Once we know how much profit they gained we’ll have a better idea.” Said Sirius.

“Alright the second one is a little more complicated. They want the publishing rights for your second year at Hogwarts.” Said Ted causing Harry’s eyes to widen in shock.

“What?!”

“Not surprising. Three people were rewarded Order of Merlin’s for that adventure.” Said Sirius.

“That story is a matter of public record right now. I wouldn’t be surprised if more offers came, Twilight is just ahead of the pack.” Said Ted.

“No use worrying about that now. We’ll come back to that down the road.” Said Sirius getting a nod from Ted who placed both folders down.

“Alright that’s everything. You two actually went through these faster than I was expecting.” Said Ted getting a sigh of relief from Sirius, as he leaned back into his seat and looked over at the clock.

“That’s good, we’ll need to leave in a bit if we want to be on time.” Said Sirius causing Ted to look over as well before quickly beginning to pack up his things.

“You’ll be with the Longbottoms today right?” questioned Sirius looking to Harry.

“Yeah, they’re taking us to pick up our dress robes for the ball and finish our Christmas shopping.” Said Harry.

“Be careful out there. Last minute shopping is the worst, trust me.” Said Sirius before three of them stood from their seats.

“Oh, what are we doing for New Years?” questioned Harry.

“The Ministry is having a New Years party that I’m trying to convince Amy to skip.” Said Sirius getting Ted to snort.

“Good luck with that. Even if she’s not interested she still has to show up.” Said Ted.

“I’ll figure out a way.” Said Sirius.

“Well there’s a fireworks display near Hermione’s every year. I was thinking maybe we could go.” Said Harry.

“We used to go to one all the time when Dora was little” said Ted his tone full of remembrance.

Sirius didn’t ask if Harry had ever been to one, he already knew the answer based on his previous knowledge of the Dursleys. While that family had probably gone to several they’d more than likely stuck Harry with Mrs. Figg to make sure he missed out.

“You know that’s not a bad idea.” Said Sirius getting a small smile from his godson.

Harry was the first to step through the floo to Longbottom Hall. Once Harry had gone Sirius and Ted stepped through the floo to Grimmauld Place and from there the two men headed immediately out the door to a waiting Bentley limo where Narcissa was already seated.

Juniper Row was a magical shopping district similar to Diagon Alley though there were certainly differences. While in Diagon Alley you could find a little of everything that was not the case with Juniper Row as this was a place for clothing. Specifically the placed specialized in bespoke clothing for men and Haute Couture clothing for women, meaning everything was custom made and as such nothing could be found in bulk.

There were other stores of course, one that sold wand handles, one that made custom trunks and several high-end jewelry stores. Even Madam Malkin had a store there, this one catering exclusively to witches and using much more high-quality fabrics.

Thus far Harry and Neville had already picked up their robes for the ball after going through a final fitting to make sure everything was correct. Then they’d gone to the shoemaker to pick up their orders from him and now they were simply browsing trying to find the last of their gifts for Christmas.

At the moment Neville was the only one still shopping as Harry had found the last of the gifts he’d planned on getting at the last shop they’d visited. Neville however was currently looking through a jewelry case while Harry and Alice stood back to give him space to make his choices.

“We heard about the meeting.” As Alice said this Harry gave her a short look and sighed before shaking his head, he was actually sick of talking about that Gryffindor meeting now.

“Don’t blame Neville. We heard through other sources and Neville merely straightened a few of the details out.” Said Alice which was a point in Neville’s favor in Harry’s opinion.

“You did good, Harry. You protected three families without drawing a single drop of blood or having any blood feuds declared.” Said the woman getting Harry to relax just a bit.

“I don’t care what anyone else says about it, don’t let them get into your head, you don’t need to second guess anything you said.” Said Alice looping her right arm around Harry’s.

“Thanks.” Said Harry quietly

“There’s something else I need to talk to you about. Come by in a couple days, after the ball.” Said Alice

“Okay, sure.” Said Harry, if it could wait he was really hoping she didn’t have anything bad to tell him.

The Burrow was full, a rare occasion in itself as all of Arthur’s children were home, even Charlie had come home from Romania. Percy was also home, his time in the Ministry hadn’t gone exactly as he’d expected as apparently he’d lined up a position with Crouch Sr before he graduated and lost that once the man had been arrested and subsequently lost his employ with the Ministry. The only one not present was Molly but Arthur was trying not to think about that as his feelings regarding the mother of his children were complicated. None of the bonded of his boys were there, currently home with their own families.

“Alright I have an announcement to make.” Said Arthur getting the attention of all of his children.

“Firstly after a lot of thought I have taken up the Headship of House Weasley.” As he said this he held up his hand causing the ring to be seen by all of them causing several eyes to widen in shock.

“Because of this after the New Year we will be leaving The Burrow and moving into Whitemarsh Manor.” Said Arthur.

“That’s where grandma Cedrella lives right?” questioned Ginny.

“It is. As all of you should know it has been the seat of House Weasley for generations. On the plus side it comes with more space so all of you will have your own rooms.” Said Arthur looking pointedly at Fred, George, Ron and Ginny.

“William, Charlie and Percy, I know your situations are a little different especially you Charlie. Percy I know you’ve been saving up for your own place, but you have a room at the Manor if you want it.”

Percy blushed at being singled out, truthfully he didn’t really want to move out so much anymore, he’d just been doing it because he told himself he would.

“Bill initially I planned on gifting you Shell Cottage when you married, your bonding took me a bit by surprise.” Said Arthur, though he wasn’t the only one as Bill had been just as surprised.

“So I’m giving you the choice since I know you’re used to a certain amount of freedom now. You can still take Shell Cottage but I’m hoping you’ll stay here. I think I can trust you with the place.” Said Arthur causing Bill’s eyes to widen.

“Are you sure?” questioned Bill.

“Despite what your mother did, a lot of my fondest memories are here. It’s where you all grew up, I want to make sure it’s protected.” Said Arthur.

“Then yes, I’ll take over here.” Said Bill.

“Good. It’s not going to be an immediate move. I’m having the place looked over and renovated a bit, so the move won’t happen until you lot are off at Hogwarts.” Said Arthur.

The next few days seemed to fly by and before Harry knew it December 23^rd had arrived, and he was preparing to depart for the Yule Ball. Remus and Andi were back and though not yet cured both of them were hopeful that the procedure would be ready for human trials within the next month, especially as using the funds he and Sirius provided they were able to bring on more people and supplies.

Currently Potter Manor was packed as all of his girls, including Ciri his actual date, and their families had come. Professor Drake had come with Ciri, apparently she had helped raise her as Ciri, like Harry, was an orphan.

Penny’s parents had come as well, though her father Martin Clearwater, while impressed with the Manor had been a little put off with him, though explained that was more due to his age and the number of girls he’d bonded with and had to bond with still. He’d expressed his worry that he would not have time for all of them and people would begin to feel neglected. Harry hadn’t been able to promise that such a thing wouldn’t happen instead stating it was a problem they were aware of and were working on trying to figure out daily.

Thankfully Mr. Clearwater, Mr. Granger and Mr. Bell got on well and after touring the house, the men had taken over the bar area on the lower level. The women had settled within the sitting room on the main floor after arriving with the girls from their day out.

Apparently the girls had all pretty much been together not just that day but the previous one as well getting ready for the ball, joined by the Longbottom and Weasley covens, though those two groups had not come to Potter Manor. The previous day had been used as a spa day while today the girls had gone to get their hair and nails were done. Dora had even had both days off work, apparently Frank hadn’t scheduled her knowing that she would be attending the ball as a Champion’s date ahead of time.

Luna, despite not being able to attend the ball had come over by floo and after informing him that what she’d previously seen regarding his bondings was in flux, constantly changing. Apparently she had not seen Ciri in her previous visions and things changed depended on not just if but how he and Ciri bonded. Unfortunately Luna wouldn’t tell him any particulars, she was clear that him knowing more had too big of an impact and wasn’t worth it.

After delivering that news she gravitated to Astoria and Gabrielle and from what he understood the three girls would be going to the Burrow via floo once Harry and the girls had made their departures for the ball.

As for Harry himself while he hadn’t put anywhere near as much effort into getting ready as the girls he had cleaned up well. He’d gotten his hair cut back down to the length it had been at the beginning of the summer and like his memories he wore a pair of black slacks and a white dress shirt. He also still wore the bow tie only this one was black and that is where the similarities ended. His outer robe now took the form of a medieval style tailcoat, black with silver trim and embroidery that also boasted an internal holster for his wand.

His shoes were black dragonhide cut low around the ankles that could pass as a pair of oxfords in the muggle world and around his left wrist he wore a watch that had been gifted to him by Frank and Alice for his last birthday. Noting the time he headed down to the ground floor where his appearance was greeted with appreciation.

The first of the girls to emerge was Katie who wore a strapless golden yellow dress with a ‘V’ shaped plunge that showed the valley between her breasts, decorated with crystals in designs that Harry was honestly to stunned to make out. Her hair was in an elaborate style that let it flow down, parted on the right with a golden band keeping her hair in place. Around her neck the LPA issued choker was gone and in its place was a golden one with four lion heads separated by individual links. It was only as Harry greeted her that the key feature of his robe was displayed as the body of his robe shifted color to match her dress.

The twins were the next to come down first Padma wearing a bright turquoise dress, it was strapless with sleeves that went nearly to her shoulders. Her hair had also been taken from its usual ponytail and looked like it was bound behind her head while a pair of long curled strands came down on both of her shoulders. Her choker was covered in diamonds to match her earrings.

Parvati wore a soft pink sleeveless dress with soft ruffles down the skirt, her hair was down and lightly curled down the lower end, at least from what Harry could see. Her arms were sleeveless but like her sister she wore diamond earrings and a diamond choker. While Padma was a bit bashful in her approach, Parvati’s inner Gryffindor was out and she approached him with an extra sway in her hips before meeting him for a kiss.

“Don’t disappoint us tonight Harry.” Whispered the girl in his ear with a clear warning in her voice.

“Wouldn’t dream of it Parv.” Returned Harry just as quietly.

Susan was the next to step down the stairs wearing Hufflepuff yellow dress with thin straps on her shoulders, with a very high slit up one of her legs, her auburn red hair was down and loosely curled. The dress hugged her frame, the skirt going straight down instead of being wide as was typical for balls. Like the other dresses so far crystals decorated her dress calling attention to her large breast, hips and that ass that was usually hidden by witches robes. Around her neck was a chain link silver choker with House Bones crest, a horned skull over a pair of crossed swords in the center, a holdover from when one of her grandfathers, William Bones, had been a pirate in the 1600’s before he became Lord Bones.

Following after her was Dora, badger pride on display as she wore a yellow and black dress with high slits that went up both thighs giving a great view of her legs. The back and sides of the skirt portion was double layered with the inner layer black and the outer layer yellow with ruffles. Her hair was up with bangs framing the sides of her face while a gold hairband sat atop her head while her neck sparkled as her choker was covered in diamonds in five alternating rows with four different cuts with including canary yellow squares.

Sue Li was the next down wearing a strapless black dress with a deep ‘V’ between her breasts. Beneath her breast and down the sides the material was sheer while the material covering her breasts was noticeably darker. Black crystals decorated her dress, but the colors were so close they almost blended though they also made the dress shine. The skirt of her dress was made with much darker material which fell to her ankles. Her hair was actually down swept behind one ear and worn over the shoulder on the other side. Around her neck she wore a simple black choker made of cloth with a teardrop diamond hanging from some kind of metal flower to match her earrings.

Ciri came down next wearing a sleeveless red dress with black accents. Black sleeves covered her arms that billowed over the elbow. Her platinum blonde hair was mostly in a bun but was layered so that some of her hair still fell around her shoulders. The LPA choker was still around her neck, the number 5 visible showing that she was still unbonded. 

Penny came down next wearing a cream color strapless dress decorated with crystals including five that ran down the front of the skirt that got larger with each placement. Her hair was in some kind of layered look worn down her back, though part of it shaded her left eye and around her neck was a diamond choker.

Daphne followed her wearing a gold dress with green accents that looked like scales especially in the skirt. Her arms had transparent sleeves that went to the center of her upper arms to her wrists that seemed to exist solely to support the golden jewelry weaved into the material. There was a large golden snake pin coiled in her hair on the left side of her head, and she wore a gold choker with a jade stone in the center.

Hermione came down next wearing a periwinkle-blue decorated in crystals that would have made Cinderella’s fairy godmother put in more effort. Her hair was worn up styled into a bun at the nape of her neck while a long slightly curled bang hung down over her right shoulder and she wore a hairband made of matching crystals. She wore small silver earrings, and her choker glittered with diamonds and what looked like the petals of a periwinkle blue four leaf clover embedded inside the center crystal.

Fleur was the last to emerge and seemed to float down the stairs with the grace that only a supernatural creature like a veela could possess. She wore a sleeveless silver dress decorated with crystals, along with a pair of sleeves that went from her upper arms to just beneath her elbows that were also decorated with crystals and a bit of thicker material for designs. Her blonde hair was worn long and in layers with a tiara style hairband in the center of her head that went well with the diamond earrings and choker she wore.

“Alright let’s get some pictures.” Said Mrs. Granger a bright smile on her face.

“Do we have time for that?” questioned Mr. Granger.

“We’ll make time Daniel. They are travelling by magic firstly and secondly I will not miss this opportunity to finally have something to rub in Regina’s face after listening to her spew on about her daughters constantly.” Said Mrs. Granger producing a camera from her purse.

“My daughter is wearing a dress, voluntarily, I definitely need a picture.” Said Mrs. Bell producing her own camera

Katie blushed lightly at this but didn’t say anything. Her mother had thought she was a lesbian for the last year due to the fact she dressed like a boy at home. Hermione was in a similar boat when it came to her mother’s excitement, though judging from what they’d seen in Hermione’s memories none of the bonded blamed the woman, her sister and her nieces were right bitches, end of story. Mrs. Clearwater didn’t say a word though she too produced a camera from her purse as did Andi, the latter of which was a bit of a surprise to the purebloods considering she was one herself.

After numerous pictures were taken they finally left Potter Manor stepping through the floo and into Hogwarts Chamber of Reception where eight floo stations were installed on one side of the hall looking similar to the Ministry’s entrance area. Harry was the first to step through the flames with Ciri following immediately after, by virtue of being his date, and then each of the members of the Potter Coven followed after with Dora as the last to step through all of them with shawls wrapped around them from head to shoulder.

Each floo station had a pair of ministry workers that helped steady them upon entry, cleared them of soot and helped them clear the grates for the next person to pass through. Professor Vilgefortz overlooked the entire process greeting the students warmly though he regarded the ministry workers seriously. From the Reception Chamber they passed into the Entrance Hall where a small crowd of students were already gathered, and Harry received just a few looks entering with Ciri on his arm and the rest of his girls paired up behind them. That didn’t much bother him, but he did smile when Penny was recognized by one of the older Ravenclaw boys and he had no doubt the beauty of all of his bonded would be well known after tonight. Fleur coming in last with Dora on her arm got tongues wagging especially after Dora was recognized by one of the older Hufflepuff boys.

“Mr. Potter, ladies welcome all of you.” Professor Flitwick’s jovial tone had a little something extra in it as he greeted them.

“There is still some time until the doors open, the Headmistress wanted the Champions here a bit earlier to make sure you were all on time. While you wait I’d advise you head to Classroom Eleven, there are picture booths set up that will be going into the yearbook.”

Classroom Eleven while on the ground floor and close to the Great Hall was one of the many unused classrooms within the castle. Stepping inside they found the room had been transformed into an outside winter wonderland the size of platform 9 ¾ with actual snow on the ground and in the trees with a winding stone pathway clear of snow that led to a massive painting of the castle that took up the entirety of the enlarged back wall.

Aside from the photographer the room was empty, though they soon learned that was because they waited for the Champions to arrive to open the room up. Professors Merigold and Drake showed up while they were taking the pictures allowing Ciri to get one with both of them. Harry also got individual pictures with both of them, something the girls insisted on over the bond as they were hopeful he would eventually bond with both of them. Viktor arrived not long after they finished up accompanied by a very pretty black girl from Beauxbatons named Gisèle Battier that Fleur had apparently introduced Viktor to.

They hung around in the Entrance Hall as people began steadily arriving and before long the hall had begun to fill up. Neville and his girls arrived not long after they left Classroom Eleven while the Weasley boys and their bonded descended from the Grand Staircase as they decided to get ready at the castle. Finally the Champions and their dates were called to the front of the room and told that the ball was about to start and that they would enter in the order their names were drawn by the Goblet. Soon enough the doors of the Great Hall opened allowing the students to pour in and several minutes later after they had time to settle the Champions were allowed to make their own entrance with Viktor and his date going first, Fleur and Dora entering second and Harry bringing up the rear with Ciri.

Harry remembered being incredibly nervous the first time he’d done this but as he entered the room with Ciri he felt none of those nerves. Instead he felt relaxed and even being under such scrutiny didn’t really phase him, now that he actually knew how to dance and felt comfortable doing so. Honestly he really wished that he’d been offered lessons last time instead of just being forced to participate against his protests with no preparation and often wondered if that was another of Dumbledore’s subtle manipulations at play before quickly shaking such thoughts away to focus on the present.

The Professors were all inside though spaced out as they entered and Harry could see McGonagall standing at the front of the room, though the raised dais the professors usually sat at were nowhere to be seen. There were several Ministry workers present including the Minister and he saw Percy standing in the crowd with Audrey instead of acting as a Ministry flunky. Hagrid stood with Madam Maxine, and he spied Karkaroff skulking on a wall with Moody seated on a bench not far from him.

Instead of being directed immediately to the dance floor they were directed to the Champions table which was in the same spot he remembered it was in and the same size only those placed there were different. Instead of the judges sitting with them the other seats were taken by the rest of the Potter Coven. They were joined by a pretty blonde witch who introduced herself as Amber Evergreen who was part of the D.M.G.S for the British Ministry and apparently a friend of Dora’s from their school days though Evergreen was a Claw instead of a Puff like Dora.

“Just a heads up the menu’s are extensive. When you find something you’d like to order just tap the menu with your wand and it will be provided.” Said the woman demonstrating by ordering three baskets of bread for the table.

“Ms. Evergreen I have to ask has there been any updates on how Harry’s name came from the Goblet?” questioned Hermione.

“I’m not sure, that investigation is being handled by the D.M.L.E, all I have are a couple of rumored theories that have floated through the Ministry halls.” Said the woman.

“Like the one that Harry is so powerful that the Goblet conjured up his name itself?” questioned Susan.

“That’s one of the wilder ones that floated around.” Said Ms. Evergreen however before more could be said McGonagall called the attention of the room to herself.

“Welcome all of you to the Tri-Wizard Tournaments traditional Yule Ball. While I’m sure all of you are eager to begin the festivities I have a quick announcement.” Said the Hogwarts Headmistress causing the students to perk up as her last few announcements had been well received.

“Firstly it has been decided that the first game of the Tri-Wizard Quidditch Tournament will be held on Saturday January 10^th and will be Durmstrang Institute against Beauxbatons Academy. The winner of this game will face Hogwarts on Saturday January 23^rd.”

This news was met with much excitement and Harry shared a grin with Katie while a feeling of fond exasperation came over the bond which he knew immediately was from Hermione. Ciri shot Katie a challenging look and immediately got one back in return which they all understood as Ciri was a Chaser on the Beauxbatons team.

The dinner went great at least at the Champion’s table lasting around an hour and a half with the first 20 minutes or so spent waiting on the food. Usually they didn’t wait that long for food at Hogwarts but this time rather than preparing the food beforehand it was all cooked after being ordered. Harry didn’t really mind as the conversation around him was engaging and managed to pull everyone in. By the time Harry’s food arrived, prime rib paired with mashed potatoes and broccoli, he found he was quite comfortable in his present company. That di not however mean that he neglected to run a diagnostic spell over his plate when it finally arrived.

Viktor surprisingly followed his lead and got the prime rib while Ciri went with the filet mignon. Hermione got some kind of pasta and Daphne much like the rest of his table went with seafood, specifically hers was a lobster tail. Conversation naturally slowed when the food arrived but the silence was a comfortable one with a few of them comparing what they ordered. There was a bit of amusement when Padma pulled some hot sauce from her purse and added a couple dashes to her plate before considering it adequate.

Eventually the food was gone and plates were cleared allowing the conversation to pick back up. Harry was content to sit back with his glass of coke and listen especially as Viktor, Fleur, Ciri and Gisèle were explaining what their own schools were like both academically and at this time of year specifically. His attention along with everyone else’s was soon called to the front as McGonagall announced the official start of the ball and invited the Champions to head to the dance floor.

As they took their positions Harry took a breath and let it out slowly, during his time practicing with Luna and Narcissa he’d learned several dances and was really just hoping he remembered all of it.

“Relax, this is supposed to be fun remember.” Said Ciri softly.

Taking another breath he let it out and with it the tension from his shoulders. Before either could speak again the music started and it was go time. The hours of training kicked in immediately and before long Harry and Ciri are moving and despite everything Harry doesn’t feel like an idiot.

“Impressive footwork Mr. Potter, if I didn’t know any better I’d think you weren’t new to this.” Said Ciri as the song came to an end.

“Thanks.” Said Harry softly.

“That’s the Black Family training for you.” Said Dora

Thankfully the Weird Sisters chose that moment to emerge and start the next song which was a lot more up-tempo. He shared two more dances with Ciri before the first partner swap where Parvati took her place for two dances and then Padma for two. The next dance was with Ciri, then Fleur, Daphne, Ciri, Hermione and Susan before Harry was finally able to take a break. That break lasted all of five minutes and he was back on the dance floor with Sue, then Penny, Dora, Ciri again and then Katie then Parvati started the cycle over.

By the time he finished his second go with Katie he was thankful his godmother made sure to get the comfort charms woven into his shoes. Still the girls finally took pity on him and let him sit down and he found himself plopping down next to Dean on the side of the room while the girls themselves headed to the loo.

“Jeez Harry I guess there is a downside to having all those witches.” Said Dean with a playful smile.

“Not a downside, just a challenge. Where’s Megan?” Said Harry

Harry and Susan worked together and secured Megan Jones as a date for Dean. Harry remembered last time Dean had taken Lavender to the ball but considering that was impossible this time around Harry had told him not to worry about finding himself a date after the situation with McLaggen was resolved. Dean, unlike Ron, didn’t actually need help securing a date as he’d become incredibly popular thanks to the LPA, but had taken Harry at his word and within an hour was all smiles.

“She and Leanne went off to the lav.” Said Dean.

“Have you seen Ron?” questioned Harry.

“He was pulled out of here by Lavender and Pansy a couple of songs ago.”

Looking up Harry and Dean were greeted to the sight of the Weasley twins making their way over without their dates. Angelina and Alicia had made them dress in different colors so for once they could easily be told apart since they both dressed to match their bonded.

“Anyway we’re heading out too. Just wanted to let you two know there are party favors in the Den if you need an extra kick.” Said Fred before he and George made their departures.

 After only another couple of minutes Megan and Leanne returned each of them taking Dean by the hand and leading him from the room. Harry smirked and mentally wished him well at the sight while Leanne was average in terms of power Megan was a Sorceress one of the few remaining witches in the school that had gone untouched from what Susan told him.

“Harry we’re going to the prefect’s bathroom. Ciri is on her way back to you. The rest of us will join you in an hour or so.”

Fleur’s voice coming over the bond broke him from his musing and looking up to see Ciri approaching he stood from his seat to meet her. Rather than remain inside the two of them decided to take a walk, the room had been getting stuffy with all of the people inside especially as there were plenty of people still dancing. Instead of heading outside and exploring the grounds they elected to avoid the cold and walk the halls.

The illusion that this was a regular night was shattered as they reached the Grand Staircase. Witches and wizards could be seen on various places on the stairs in various states of dress. Professor Vector was naked, bent over the railing of the first level stairs while Roger Davies was fucking her, breasts bouncing each time their bodies collided. Professor Babbling wasn’t far from them only she was on her knees bobbing her head enthusiastically as Anthony Rickett, one of the Hufflepuff Chasers, held her head in his hands. Moaning from further up had him looking towards it instinctively to see Professor Burbage naked and legs spread wide as she rode some wizard in a reverse position.

Looking over to Ciri he saw she was biting her lip softly and as their arms were linked a soft pull was enough to grab her attention. Doubling back Harry led them to a portrait of who Ciri recognized as George von Rheticus. The portrait greeted Harry with familiarity and after returning the greeting Harry provided a password ‘scurrilous scoundrel’ causing the portrait to swing open revealing a passageway behind it. They were in the passageway for less than a minute but when they came to the end they emerged within the seventh floor corridor.

The plan had been to take her to the Room of Requirements, but Ciri stopped that pulling him to the nearest door and opening it revealing one of the numerous abandoned rooms in the castle, this one an office full of dust. A twirl of her wand had the dust gathered into a ball in the center of the room which she quickly hit it with the Vanishing Spell. Another quick motion and a ball of flame leapt from her wand and into the fireplace causing the logs to immediately catch fire.

“Impressive.” Said Harry, Ciri had accomplished all of that within ten seconds.

“If you like that, watch this.”

With another quick movement of her wand her dress vanished only to appear folded neatly within a nearby chair and her shoes in front of it before she tossed her wand onto the pile. Ciri herself now stood naked with the exception of a black thong the center of which was made of a material sheer enough that he could just make out her pubic region and her large breasts sat proudly on her chest.

The magic involved was even more impressive considering she’d used the Switching Spell to switch her dress with the air, which isn’t what the spell was designed to do. Drawing his own wand he cast his own spells, first a locking charm on the door, though he didn’t bother to silence it. Then he mirrored Ciri and in the next moment stood naked with his clothes appearing within another chair with his shoes in front of the chair before tossing his own wand onto the pile.

As he approached Ciri spread her legs, one hand shifting the material of her panties to the side exposing her mound with only a small patch of hair above her pussy. In the next moment she released the hold on her magic allowing it to fill the room around them. Releasing the hold on his own magic he smirked as her nipples hardened and she slid two fingers into her pussy before pulling them out seconds later showing they were covered in her wetness.

He paused though as despite her magic filling the air he could tell there was more she was holding back.

“Stop holding back.” Said Harry causing her eyes to widen.

“Your magical senses really are strong. You’re the first person that’s ever just been able to tell. To be honest, I’m not holding back, not really. I just have a kind of special ability; I’ve never actually thought to use it during sex though so I don’t know what will happen.” Said Ciri.

“Well lets find out.” Said Harry his inner Gryffindor not allowing him to back down from the challenge.

“You sure, I can be kind of destructive.” Said Ciri.

Harry responded by taking himself in hand and stroking himself a few times. Ciri bit her bottom lip at the sight hesitating for only a few moments before the intensity of her magic increased and her eyes began glowing blue with power. Harry was surprised, it was almost like the effect that Fleur’s full allure had in its intensity, the feeling of submersion was there, he felt like he was immobilized, as if he’d been hit with a Full-Body Bind though none of his senses had dulled.

Ciri didn’t say anything simply began fingering herself in earnest. There was a small part of him that wanted to tell her to stop, rein her power in so he could move, he squashed it ruthlessly. This was what he’d asked for and backing down wasn’t an option. At that thought his own magic surged through him bolstering the power that he’d already filled the room with from the release of his limiter freeing him from the immobilization while his green eyes began glowing with power.

Ciri seeing this removed her fingers from her cunt before taking them in her mouth and sucking them clean of her juices being lying back on the desk with her feet on the edge and legs spread open.  Accepting the obvious invitation he stepped between her legs releasing his magic and pushing inside of her.

“FUCK!”

Ciri threw her head back as the curse left her lips, the combination of his magic and the force of his entry was enough to warrant it. She was incredibly tight and the warm wetness that enveloped him would be enough to make most cum early. Harry didn’t even pause fueled by the combination of their magic he simply grabbed her hips and set a hard pace from the start using his grip to pull her down into each thrust and push her up each time he pulled out.

Her first orgasm hit her completely by surprise causing Ciri to scream as he head fell back over the edge of the desk. Harry felt his own orgasm coming but was able to force it back through sheer force of will fucking Ciri through her orgasm. As her legs began to fall at his sides Harry paused just long enough to grab them and move her legs, crossing them and placing them over his shoulders then wrapping his arms around her thighs he started right back up. Pulling out until just the tip remained he slammed back inside quickly getting back to his previous pace and with practically no time to recover Ciri quickly found herself racing towards her second orgasm.

“CUMMING!”

Following the warning she came so hard it put the previous one to shame her pussy gushing as she had a squirting orgasm causing her to let out a magic enhanced scream that could be heard clear through the castle. At the same time Harry lost the battle to hold back his own orgasm blasting her insides with his release causing both of them to glow golden just a few moments before her magic exploded outward in a wave that raced through the walls of the small office and covered the entire castle.

Unknown to the two teens Hogwarts froze as the power washed across everything. The staircases and the people on them stopped mid-action, those still dancing and enjoying themselves in the Great Hall froze as well. Headmistress McGonagall and Professor Sprout stopped mid-stride within the Entrance Hall, while within the Transfiguration Courtyard Hagrid and Madam Maxine froze just as they were about to kiss. On the second floor within Myrtle’s bathroom Dean Thomas froze with his head thrown back mid orgasm while Megan Jones and Leanne Foster were also frozen, eyes closed and mouths open while Dean’s release was frozen in the air. Above them the ghostly form of Myrtle froze floating in the air one hand fondling an exposed breast while the other hand was buried between her legs.

Within their room in the Slytherin Bonded Quarters Sally Sterling froze head thrown back mid-moan palming one of her breasts while Draco was also frozen face down in her cunt. At the same time within the Lion’s Den Alicia Spinnet could be seen frozen naked between Fred and George Weasley with one cock in her cunt and the other in her ass. Angelina was not far from them just as nude one leg hiked up with a hand buried within her folds as she watched. Then it was over and things resumed as if nothing ever happened.

In the heart of London and the depths of the Department of Mysteries one of the workers known as an Unspeakable stopped as a massive spike of Time Magic was detected at Hogwarts. It didn’t last long only about seven seconds but they noted down all of the information and moved to inform their supervisor anyway as Hogwarts shouldn’t currently have anything capable of such a disturbance.

Amelia Bones had changed her work habits after being bonded. Whereas before she would have more than likely been found within her office at the DMLE even at this late hour that was no longer true. Instead she was now spending her evenings with her bonded leaving the office no later than six in the evening.

“She’s gotten better hasn’t she?”

“She certainly has, though that was expected.”

Amelia did her best to not react to the people talking about her as if she wasn’t in the room and instead focused on her attention on the cock in her mouth. Slowly she went down taking more in pushing past the point where she would previously gag and pull back and instead going forward until her lips were kissing the base. Pulling back up she did her best to breathe through her nose before descending once more.

“You’ve certainly trained her throat well.” Said Sirius getting a smile from Narcissa.

“To be fair I didn’t do much just provided a few tools and pointers that she asked for.” Said Narcissa.

“Really?” questioned Sirius.

“Yes. Though she didn’t like her lack of skill compared to me, I think the knowledge that her niece was a better cock sucker than she was hit a nerve.” Said Narcissa.

Amelia ignored it, knowing by now the comment was meant to get her to react. She’d never claimed such a thing, though the fact that she’d seen Susan sucking Harry’s cock and deepthroating him with ease certainly had played a part. She had also been a bit jealous with Narcissa’s skill, though the fact Sirius first started training her almost two full decades before alleviated that jealousy a fair bit. Still that combined with her own sense of pride had forced her down this path. Her thoughts were brought to a halt as Sirius gripped both sides of her head and she had only a moment to relax before he started fucking her throat.

The Prefects Bathroom had been empty when they arrived, making use of one of the secret passageways to make it to the fifth floor instead of going the normal route. While none of the members of the Potter Coven were currently prefects Katie had been given the password by Angelina who as a Quidditch team captain was given the password. Outside of the locker rooms at the Quidditch pitch this was the only bathroom that was co-ed and Dora hit the door with Auror grade security spells as soon as they realized they had the place to themselves.

At the moment the metamorphmagus was in her natural form leaning back from the edge of the large pool and kissing Penny while Fleur was in the pool with her head between Dora’s legs. Padma and Parvati were with Susan both of whom had taken one of her breasts in their mouths while Sue Li was making out with Daphne. Katie was openly fingering herself on the edge of the pool and Hermione was taking it all in. They must have made quite a sight, ten naked witches playing with themselves or each other at the edge of a large pool.

While she was definitely turned on Hermione was hesitant to join in the revelry. She’d never had much interest in other girls aside from a small bit of curiosity when her dormmates had started kissing each other. That curiosity had only grown since the first time Dora kissed her and all of the kisses she’d received from the other girls since. She had never been the one to initiate anything with the other bonded and aside from with Harry she hadn’t done more than kiss any of them. Katie was the only one who pushed her for more and to this point the only one to have gone down on her, though not the only one to express interest in doing so.

Looking over she was just in time to see Parvati slip into the water before her head descended between her sister’s legs. Padma moaned before her lips were captured by Susan’s and another moan had her looking over to see Daphne’s head between Sue Li’s legs. Summoning her Gryffindor courage she moved through the water and approached Katie who was looking at her with hooded eyes. She placed herself right between Katie’s legs and leaned forward claiming the other girls lips.

Breaking the kiss she blazed a trail of kisses down her neck to the center of her chest before taking one of her breasts in her mouth. Katie moaned a sound that only inspired the bookworm to do more as she moved to the other breast sucking and circling the nipple with her tongue. Pulling away after what could have been minutes or even seconds Hermione licked a trail down from her breasts through the center of Katie’s four pack abs until she came to her pubic mound. Katie had a small patch of brown hair above her pussy which Hermione pulled back to avoid, taking a breath Hermione extended her tongue and licked the length of Katie’s pussy from bottom to the top.

When Ciri recovered from her orgasm she found Harry was sitting in a chair behind the desk breathing heavily. Standing she had to hold the desk for a moment as her legs were weak but eventually she was able to stabilize herself. She paused as she caught sight of herself in the mirror on the wall, what had given her pause was that her choker had changed, where before the number ‘5’ had been in the center it had been replaced by a symbol she hadn’t seen or thought about in a very long time. Of all the symbols that she was associated with the one on her choker was the last one she expected as ‘The Great Sun’ the symbol of her biological father was the one she associated the least.

Ignoring it for a later problem she turned to Harry to find that he was practically asleep. Grabbing her wand she conjured a cushion on the floor before placing her wand on the table and kneeling on the cushion. Grabbing hold of his cock she leaned forward and pressed a kiss to the crown before trailing kisses down the shaft to his balls taking one in her mouth. Once Harry stirred and was looking at her instead of the back of his eyelids she licked a trail up to the crown before taking the head into her mouth.

She started slowly taking him to the base on the first descent but began picking up speed each time she pulled back and went back down. Before long the sounds of her sucking his cock and Harry’s breathing were the only sounds in the room.

GAWK, GAUK, GAAK

Harry gripped the armrest on the chair tightly as Ciri gagged on his cock doing his best to stop his hips from thrusting into her. Pulling back she took him out her mouth, large strands of saliva connecting them before they broke falling half on Harry’s cock and half down Ciri’s chin and down to her breasts. Standing she turned so her back was facing him before backing up, Harry seeing her plan grabbed her hips and guided her down while Ciri grabbed his cock and guided him to her entrance before sinking down.

Once she was fully settled down Ciri moved her legs so they were outside of Harry’s own and placing her hands on Harry’s knees began to slowly bounce on his cock using her feet to push up. As she rode him Harry slipped his left arm through the gap between her own left arm and side allowing him to palm one of her breasts. Arching her back at the contact the white-haired witch began to bounce harder especially as his other hand slipped forward and quickly found her clit.

The sounds of flesh colliding echoed through the room along with her moans as she picked up speed bouncing on his cock going up nearly to the head each time she ascended. The entire time she went she watched herself in the mirror until finally she threw her head back as another orgasm hit triggering Harry’s own causing him to spray her insides once more.

It was nearly eleven o’clock when the last of them stepped through the Floo and into Potter Manor. The rest of the Potter Coven met them just as Harry and Ciri were emerging from the office once more fully dressed. Without a word Fleur had approached Ciri and pulled her into a heated kiss that nearly led the two of them back into the office. Following Fleur each of the girls took their turn kissing Ciri and adding her to the full bond. Once that was done they made their way to the Gryffindor Common Room where a smaller, more informal party was taking place.

They only stayed for a little over an hour before calling it a night, though Harry did trek into the Lion’s Den and retrieve two vials of Stamina Potions before leaving. While all of the girls with the exception of Ciri currently had their own room in the Manor none of them headed towards their own room. Instead all of them headed towards the Master Suite, which is why Harry grabbed two vial, while a single vial of the potion could fuel someone for up to three hours which this group Harry didn’t know if that would be enough time, thus the second vial. What he did know is that the crash he would have afterwards would be worth it, especially since he wasn’t mixing them with anything like a lust potion.

As they reached the Master Suite dresses almost immediately began hitting the floor and Harry quickly locked down the room, both sealing the doors so they wouldn’t open from the outside and making it so no noise escaped the room. That done he fished the vials from his pocket placing one down on the dresser and downing the other just before he found himself naked and pulled towards the bed by an eager Parvati.

Chapter Text

Harry stared up at the ceiling above his bed unseeingly from the center of his bed. It had been a few days since the Yule Ball and Potter Manor was now only occupied by himself, Sirius, Amelia, Remus, Andi, Ted and Dora. Dora had already left for work undoubtedly with Amelia considering they worked together leaving Harry alone in his bed.

That didn’t really bother him as his mind wandered back to Ciri and all that he’d learned about her after they bonded. Just her existence alone had thrown everything he’d known about life out of the proverbial window. Firstly she was from another world and not just another planet but another version of Earth proving the existence of the multiverse as a real thing. Like Parvati and Padma, Ciri was actually a legitimate princess born to the union of two separate royal bloodlines on her original world.

Harry had honestly thought his life with the Dursley’s and first three years at Hogwarts had been hard, but Ciri had been through her own ordeals. That however wasn’t something he felt the desire to dwell on, though he was unsurprised that upon awakening with this new knowledge of Ciri’s past the girls were a mix of emotions though all of them had moved to comfort Ciri. As it was Christmas Eve they all stuck around though most of them ended up leaving by midday on Christmas.

Still Harry’s first Christmas in Potter Manor, his first as part of a proper family, went really well. He woke up in an enlarged bed full of naked girls which had been an incredible way to start the day, though getting out of bed to use the bathroom had been an issue admittedly. The gift exchange had gone well, he and the girls had all agreed to not spend too much on gifts for each other though in the end had done just that anyway.

He’d gifted each of the girls with new chokers, much simpler in design than the ones they’d worn to the ball for the most part. Even Ciri got one, though that had been more luck than anything as he’d already purchased the chokers needed for his unbonded Houses and some incase he had mistress bondings, so he’d had more than a few extra on hand.

Harry had taken his cue from the LPA chokers and as such they were all made of black leather with the inside covered with acromantula silk. In the center of the necklace was a white crystal a small blank round pendant hung from the center. The bands of the chokers were layered with as much protective magic as they could handle including potion detection, danger detection and could be used as portkeys in case a quick getaway was needed.

Once the girls put them on they’d discovered that the crystals changed to resemble their birthstone and the pendent change to show the House that the witch was bonded to. For Susan and Ciri that meant the Houses of their birth as they were bonded through those Houses instead of one of the ones he inherited.

He’d wanted to get them all individual gifts as well, but Alice had talked him out of it considering how much he’d paid for the chokers due to all of the enchantments he’d wanted added. Instead all of those gifts were purchased by the girls families, though he was given the credit for selecting that particular gift.

From the Grangers the school age girls received several complete editions of fantasy book series, though a few had gotten something extra. Parvati for instance had gotten a yearlong subscription for several muggle fashion and an interior design magazines since she’d expressed interest in both, the latter of which after seeing Grimmauld Place and Potter Manor as well as hearing about Lily’s Retreat.

Fleur along with the books from the Grangers had gotten an old tome that was a study of Primal Fire that Harry found in the Room of Hidden Things at the end of his previous school year. It had since been verified as authentic, rare and quite expensive. Penny had gotten several books recommended for those studying for a mastery in Charms.

Dora had gotten an auror red dragonhide vest, coat and boots that had been labeled as from House Black. Harry’s idea had only been for the coat but between Ted and Sirius they’d sprung for the vest and boots. Amelia apparently hadn’t known that was coming as she’d been very approving and then began looking contemplative at least until she was gifted with a set of her own.

From the Longbottoms they all got new school bags with Undetectable Expansion Charms that only differed in that they were in the colors of their respective Hogwarts House and sported the House crest. The bags would allow them to carry not only all of their books at all times but supplies as well, they even had compartments for quills and ink jars. They were also spelled with Featherlight Charms so that the bags would never be heavier than they were when they were empty. Harry’s bag also differed in that it was bigger as it was designed for a boy while the bags for the girls were all a bit smaller with thinner straps.

All of the girls were gifted new brooms from their parents, even Fleur, Penny and Dora. With the old Hogsmeade weekends being upgraded to every weekend and the ability to explore the Hogsmeade and Hogwarts Valleys having the brooms was a necessity. While Dora wouldn’t be able to join them on every weekend when she did she would be able to join them often enough according to Amelia. Gabby had also gotten a new broom though due to her age would be unable to take it to school with her.

As for Harry he’d also made out well in terms of gifts, the most surprising being from the girls, who as a collective wrote to his grandmother’s old friend Devlin Whitehorn and after collecting the remains of his old Nimbus 2000 had the broom repaired which was now hanging on a rack in the game room.

Ciri had gifted him with a silver circular medallion with the shape of a dragon’s neck and head depicted on the inside. It had just as much protection magic as the girls chokers and a portkey that would take him directly to the Hogwarts hospital wing that had obviously been placed by Professor McGonagall as she as Headmistress was the only one who could do that. Rather than let him slip it on himself Ciri had taken it and placed it on him much as Sirius had his Order of Merlin medal.

Narcissa had gifted him with a photo album bound in white leather that showed pictures of all of the girls throughout the years going from their childhood, even baby pictures, all the way to the Yule Ball showing the individual pictures, family pictures and the giant group picture they’d taken before they’d left for the Ball.

Remus gifted him with a muggle style family portrait within a gold frame. In it his Lily Potter stood on the left holding what could only be him as a toddler while James Potter stood on the right holding a large orange cat that looked suspiciously like Crookshanks only it was bigger with, its orange fur seemed brighter, and its face didn’t have the squashed look that Crookshanks sported. He knew immediately this would be going with him to Hogwarts and would sit on his bedside nightstand.

He and the girls had all gotten wand holsters from Amelia and Sirius, while the girls all got holsters that wrapped around their lower thighs his was secured around his waist but the wand sat on his upper thigh. Honestly he’d felt like a guy in a cowboy western while wearing it and may have spent a bit of time drawing his wand in front of his mirror and posing while no one was looking. While they’d certainly gotten more gifts those had been the highlights at least for Harry

After returning to his room after the gift exchange to get dressed he’d found a second photo album on his bed with a note that simply said it was from the girls. This one was black and had the head of a bunny wearing a bowtie in white in the center of the cover facing to the right. On the top there was a folded piece of parchment which he opened first and found it was written in a neat, elegant style which was more impressive as they’d obviously used a quill.

Merry Christmas Harry. This is the second album that I am gifting to you, one I felt you would appreciate receiving in privacy. While you may have questions you should know these are all authentic taken with the full knowledge of the people within. Also while I haven’t done so it can be password protected, just place the tip of your wand on the bunny say ‘Set Password, speak your password and remove the wand. Once the password is set the bunny will signify it. – Narcissa.

Curious he opened it and blushed instantly as he was greeted to a picture of a Narcissa, nude in a spoon position with her right arm propping her head up and her face looking sensuously into the camera, bare breasts fully exposed showing a pair of hard brown nipples. Then the picture moved her legs opening showing a tuft of brown hair between her legs and the pink lips of her pussy for a few seconds before the picture reset itself. Under the picture it had the caption Slytherslut Alumni.

The caption was a surprise simply because he hadn’t thought that usage of the Hogwarts House names had made it outside of the castle. With the implementation of the LPA along with the more blatant sexual activities had come a rise in dirty talk even in the castle. By this point he’d heard multiple phrases seeing one used on a picture in what was clearly the hand of Narcissa herself was a bit surprising.

The next page showed Andromeda arching herself on the corner of a bed and like Narcissa looking directly into the camera. Her cunt was hidden by one of her legs at least until her legs switched positions and suddenly her hairless pussy was visible and like Narcissa’s it was captioned with the words Slytherbitch Alumni. The next page showed Apolline Delacour sitting on a couch with her legs crossed, then they were spread wide exposing her pussy topped with a small bit of blonde hair with the words Veela MILF at the bottom.

The next page showed Gwenog Jones, she was sitting on the edge of a bench wearing her Harpy’s jersey in what looked like a home gym then the picture changed, and her light brown skin was on full display as she was suddenly naked with her legs spread wide, her left hand holding one of her breasts and her right down as two of her fingers were holding the lips of her pussy open. The photo was captioned Proud Huffleslut Alumni.

The next page showed Penny fully naked sitting on the edge of a pool, then she moved leaning back and lifting one of her legs, so it was propped on the pool’s edge putting herself on full display. It was captioned with the words Ravenwhore Alumni

Next Dora in her natural form, she was wearing the robe of her auror uniform standing sideways with her wand pointed at the camera, then it changed, and her robe was open revealing her nude form, her back was against a wall and she was thrusting the back of her wand shallowly inside her pussy a few times before the picture reset with the caption reading Huffleslut Alumni.

Fleur’s picture showed her lying naked on a bed before turning over and moving to her hands and knees arching her body leaving her in a position that showed her breasts hanging in front, the whole scope of her ass along with the winking rosebud and open pussy while still looking into the camera.

Hermione showed she was in the Hogwarts library in her uniform leaning against the edge of her desk. When the picture changed her shirt was hanging open revealing her bare breasts and her skirt flipped up while she sat on top of the desk with her legs spread exposing her pussy with the caption The Gryffinwhore Bookworm.

Daphne was in what looked like the Slytherin common room sitting within a window alcove in her uniform then the picture changed, and she was sitting naked with her back against the window, her feet were up on the cushion and her legs were spread showing her pussy with the caption Slytherbitch’s Chamber of Secrets.

The next page showed Sue, she was sitting in a kneeling position on the ground in her school uniform with her legs folded beneath her while she sat on her heels. Her back was straight displaying her clothed breasts framed by her arms while her hands rested in her lap. Then the picture changed, and she was naked and in a higher kneeling pose with her legs spread open and back arched slightly, showcasing both her breasts and the small tuft of hair above her pussy while her hands had moved behind her head and her mouth dropped open. At the bottom was the caption Petite Ravenwhore.

Susan was on the next page sitting on a teachers desk in an abandoned classroom in her uniform. Then the picture changed, and she was shown lying naked across the desk on her side with her right hand propping her head up and the elbow planted on the desk. Her full body was on display and her left hand was holding her pussy lips open. The picture was captioned Big Titty Huffleslut.

The twins posed together both in uniform standing and holding hands. Then the picture changed to show them both naked still standing but now with their breasts pressing together. With their bodies facing the camera each of them was reaching across and holding the others pussy lips open, they looked sensually into the camera before kissing each other deeply before the picture reset. The picture was captioned Gryffinwhore and Ravenslut, Double Your Pleasure, Double Your Fun.

Katie was on the next page in her Quidditch uniform standing on the pitch with her broom in her hand. Then the picture changed, and she was sitting sideways on the hovering broom completely naked with her hands holding parts of the broom and her legs spread wide exposing her pussy and the thick thatch of hair above it. The picture was captioned Gryffinwhore Rides Your Broom.

He was surprised to find Ciri on the next page considering they hadn’t even been bonded three days. She was standing in what he suspected was the Forbidden Forest and wore a white shirt, with a round medallion over her chest depicting a wolf, what looked like brown leather pants tucked into a pair of brown knee-high boots and held a long sword in hand. When the picture changed she was standing naked, her medallion hanging between her breasts with her back against a tree, one foot was elevated and placed on the guard of her sword exposing her pussy which had two fingers pumping deep inside while one of her hands cupped her one of her breast. Beneath the picture was the caption Witcher Slut.

That was the last picture inside and after a bit of thought he slipped the pictures of Professor Merigold and Professor Drake into the next two pages before closing the album and setting the password. The rest of Christmas had passed quickly and by midday the place had been practically empty leaving just himself, Sirius, Amelia, Remus, Andi, Ted and Dora as everyone else left for their separate Christmas events. He knew Penny at least would be coming back as she’d made her intentions to stay with him until he returned to Hogwarts no secret. That was later though, for now he was content to simply relax.

From her position in front of the vanity Ciri sent a heatless glare at the marking on her choker as she held the offending accessory in her hand. The Great Sun, the symbol of her ancestral fatherland was embedded into the center of the choker as if all was as it was meant to be. She could feel the bond active between herself and Harry as well as to the connection to the rest of the witches within the bond and while that did please her the fact that she was bonded under that symbol vexed her.

“Still brooding I see.”

Turning to the voice she was unsurprised to see Yennifer staring down at her with a small smirk gracing her lips. Yen had been entirely too pleased with the news that she and Harry bonded and had been walking around smugly ever since.

“I don’t brood.” Said Ciri.

Yennifer didn’t respond to that other than to send a playful smirk her way that caused Ciri’s eyes to narrow.

“Any luck finding out about this?” questioned Ciri holding up the choker.

“Some. Nilfgaard seems to have existed in this world only it was a magical empire with territory that began in Norway and included nearly the entirety of continental Europe. It was only just expanding into Russia when the Empire fell.” Explained Yennifer.

“How is that possible?” questioned Ciri.

“My guess, the history of this world was manipulated after we were sent to this world.” Said Yennifer.

Ciri frowned at that, though she could certainly understand that guess. They had actually been forced to come to this world via ritual as she’d been in a coma at the time. The’d fled their original world when the humans turned against the other races including those capable of using magic. Yennifer and Triss had attempted a ritual to create a portal to this world, though it had gone awry. She didn’t remember it but they were apparently met with an angel named Ephemera that facilitated their entry into this world via rebirth.

“What happened to the Nilfgaard of this world?” questioned Ciri.

“According to what Dandelion was able to find a ritual went wrong and the entire capital disappeared. The rest of the Empire collapsed soon after becoming independent territories, at least until Rome rose to power.” Said Yennifer.

“What are you not saying?” questioned Ciri causing Yennifer to sigh.

“Gringotts somehow was able to recognize you as the daughter and thus direct blood heir to the last Emperor, Emhyr var Emreis. Its all caused some excitement back home according to Dandelion.” Said Yennifer.

“Great just what I needed.” Said Ciri sarcastically.

Longbottom Manor had served as the seat of House Longbottom since they’d first left Norway for Briton and settled in the area that would one day become Fishguard. Because of the origins most confused the Longbottom’s of originating from Viking stock, not realizing that House Longbottom pre-dated Vikings by almost 1,200 years. There had been Longbottoms who had become Vikings and some that had been pirates in the time since then when the house’s fortune needed rebuilding, but that had all been after they were already established.

In truth the Longbottoms lived in the area before the Romans came and remained after Rome left, they’d fought the Saxon threat at Badon Hill and had a seat at The Round Table just like every other Most Ancient and Most Noble House in Magical Britain. House Longbottoms relationship with House Potter went back just as long, as did the relationship with Houses Greengrass, Bones and Black, though those relationships tended to sour into off and on states over the centuries.

As he walked the grounds of Longbottom Hall aside his godbrother Harry could only feel pride. Neville unlike him had always known the history of his House, only now it appeared that he was finally confident in his place within the house, the fact that he would one day lead it. Thankfully his newfound confident had yet to lead into arrogance like Draco or Ernie Macmillan from Hufflepuff tended to show nor was he overly smug like McLaggen had been. What’s more this was different than the confidence he’d gained from possessing his own wand that Harry remembered from his life, that was there but this was different and showed even in the way that he carried himself.

“Honestly, I don’t know where you get the energy to keep up with all of these girls.” Said Neville.

“Me either, but I’m not going to question it. At least none of them live with me.” Said Harry causing Neville to blush.

“That’s true, it’s definitely something that requires an adjustment and getting used to.” Said Neville.

Harry had been surprised to learn that Hannah and Sakura had both moved into Longbottom Hall, though Lily had not done so. It turns out that both Hannah’s and Sakura’s parents had their marriages dissolved thanks to the LPA and rather than subject their daughters to what that meant in terms of their daily lives both the Abbott and Akaji parents opted to send their daughters to live at Longbottom Hall with their bonded. Lily hadn’t needed that simply due to the fact that her father was a widower and tended to keep his activities outside of their home.

“Still you bonded Ciri through her own house so you still have three spots to fill.” Said Neville.

“Not to mention any mistresses I end up having.” Said Harry with a sigh.

“You know you’re going to have so many kids you’ll give up on names and start assigning numbers.” Said Neville.

“Ugh, don’t get me started, you know I had a nightmare about that.” Said Harry.

“Wait really!?” questioned Neville surprised.

“Not exactly, firstly I married Ginny…” started Harry.

“Ginny’s not a bad choice; she’s definitely a looker. Though with the whole love potion thing…” said Neville

“Exactly. Anyway I married Ginny, and we had three kids. Two boys and one girl, the problem is somehow my second son ended up being named Albus Severus.” Said Harry causing Neville to jerk back before shuddering.

“Jeez no wonder you called it a nightmare, I don’t know what would possess you to name one of your kids that. Now if one of your kids was named Neville, I’d understand.” Said Neville causing Harry to laugh.

Not long later found the two boys entering an open door on the first floor of the manor that Neville told him was the Ladies office. Inside pictures hung on the wall of Alice with a number of people most of them clearly from her Hogwarts days. The centerpiece was a large still photo of Alice and Frank from their handfasting, their hands were tied together, and they were mid-kiss. Another that caught Harry’s attention was one he recognized as it was the Order of the Phoenix during the last war. Alice herself was sat behind the desk, quill in hand and writing on a piece of parchment.

“Give me a couple seconds to finish this.” Said Alice without looking up.

As they moved to sit down the door closed as if on its own violation but being a magical residence by this point Harry didn’t doubt that it could do just that. Rather than sit Harry took the time to look over the pictures that were decorating the walls. There was also a certificate hung on the wall showing it was a Mastery in Potions, which explained how Neville had gotten so much better in that subject so quickly, well aside from having a better instructor.

“Alright lets get started.” Said Alice calling Harry’s attention and motioning for him to take the open seat beside Neville.

“Before we start I think it is fair that we are all on the same page. Neville I trust neither you or the girls will share this information with anyone or speak about it to anyone who doesn’t already know.” Said Alice pinning Neville with a look who nodded hesitantly.

“Alright then. Sirius came to see your father and I prior to our release from the hospital to inform us on secrets that Harry has been keeping. There is no easy way to say this so I’ll be blunt, the dark wizard Tom Riddle is still alive.”

At this Neville paused trying to think about where he’d heard that name from before he paled noticeably as he remembered it was the real name of Voldemort that had been revealed during the memory presentation at the Order of Merlin ceremony.

“Contrary to popular belief Lily used a form of sacrificial magic that was meant to kill him as her last act. Unfortunately he’d taken measures to keep himself alive by splitting his soul into separate pieces causing him to become a disembodied spirit instead of dying when Lily made her sacrifice.” Said Alice causing Neville to glance at Harry who sat motionlessly.

“Part of that man’s soul ended up embedded in Harry’s scar and was removed when the Dementors swarmed him last year.” Said Alice.

“Wait that was true, I thought Skeeter just made that part up or exaggerated like she always does!” exclaimed Neville.

“Unfortunately that was true. What went unreported is that when that fragment of Riddle’s soul was removed Harry learned the locations of all of Riddle’s soul fragments. With Amelia’s help the DOM is currently in the process of retrieving them.” Said Alice.

Harry was doing his best not to react, he’d thought that Sirius had told Alice about the time-travel but apparently he’d been wrong. He’d never even questioned Sirius about it but in hindsight it made since, Zachriel had made it clear they didn’t want that information spreading, he couldn’t even tell anyone unless he bonded with them so there was no way they would tolerate someone else providing that information.

“Ok, that’s not so bad right. The D.O.M will track these things down and we won’t have to deal with him.” Said Neville nervously.

“I’m acting under the assumption that we will. If that doesn’t happen I can be pleasantly surprised.” Said Harry.

“Which leads me to what I want to talk to you both about, the worst-case scenario.” Said Alice.

“Should that man be restored to a physical form the war will automatically resume. It will start as a cold war, especially with all of the Death Eaters that were exposed and arrested. I don’t think our current Minister will be as passive as those who came before him, he’s a retired auror and well remembers how things were last time.” Said Alice with a sigh before standing from her seat.

“Things at Hogwarts will change. The Hogsmeade visits will be cancelled completely and the levels of stress amongst the students and staff will build up. If attacks start up again that will only make things worse. Last time things amongst the students got so bad that people started having sex just to blow off steam. It was similar to how things are now with the LPA only most of us tried to keep things hidden.” Said Alice surprising both boys.

“If things happen similarly this time that would put you too in odd predicaments as both of you are bonded to multiple witches. You both need to speak to your bonded about the possibility of them having sex with other wizards.” Said Alice but before they could speak Alice held her hand up.

“Neville, I wasn’t dating your father when we bonded.” Said Alice causing both boys eyes to widen.

“The same holds true with James and Lily. Even after we bonded we were still having sex with other people, we were just more selective and discrete especially since none of us were really ready to settle down.” Said Alice.

As she said this she picked up a picture from her desk and passed it to Neville. The picture depicted a younger version of Alice being held in Franks arms and beside them were James and Lily in the same pose, all of them in their Hogwarts uniform.

Alice tapped the picture with her wand and spoke a password causing the picture to ripple, when it finished it still showed the four of them, only they were all naked and Alice was sitting legs spread in James’s lap facing the camera, one of his hands was cupping one of her breasts while her back was arched showing. Beside them Lily was in a similar position only she was in Frank’s lap. Unlike the original picture this one was magical and as such both boys watched in shock as younger versions of their mother’s rode the cocks of the other boys father.

“What you can’t see is Sirius holding the camera while Marlene McKinnon was on her knees sucking his cock.” Said Alice before tapping the picture again.

This time when the picture changed it showed three girls smiling up into the camera, faces pressed together and covered in cum. Alice tapped the picture again and it reset to its original depiction, but the damage was done, neither boy could really look at it again and not picture what it was hiding.

“Why’d you show us that?” questioned Neville lowly.

“So you would understand that I’m serious. You both went without us for so long that you have images in your minds of what we could have possibly been like. Mind you the situation behind those pictures wasn’t exactly normal but it happened. None of us were perfect angels, the times weren’t good and as such things like that happened just so we could blow off some steam and not go off and kill every suspected Death Eater in the castle. Things may work out differently for you all but remember you’re all kids right now, you are in the perfect time and place to experiment, just try to be discreet if you all decide to do so.” Said Alice.

“You don’t still do that right?” questioned Neville nervously.

“No, at least your father and I don’t. While some of the old crowd reached out to us to rejoin we haven’t felt the desire. Plus as you know we’re planning to have another baby in a year or so after the contraceptive droughts we took wear off.” Said Alice.

It was rare for Unspeakables to leave the confines of the Department of Mysteries during the execution of their duties. Most Unspeakables were in truth researchers and thus hardly ever needed to travel to complete their work. There were however those that primary did their work outside of the Department, such as those that had been assigned to Voldemort’s Horcrux hunt. With that operation deemed completed the Unspeakable codenamed Foxtail found themselves once more at Hogwarts.

The time magic detected during the Yule Ball required investigation and with the recent hits to the Ministry’s reputation due to the ICW occupation they were now operating completely by the book. Thankfully the Headmistress hadn’t put up too much of a fight, unlike her predecessor McGonagall’s primary concern was the safety and education of her students. The only fight she put up was that she wasn’t allowing anyone to portkey either in or out of the grounds and since that was their preferred travel method they’d been forced to portkey to just in front of the main gates and walk up the path to the castle since the floo didn’t agree with their robes.

Still the mission wasn’t difficult as the time magic was actually easy to detect, the castle was practically bathed in it showing whatever happened managed to effect the entirety of the castle. In their hand they held a black device with two prongs sprouting from its sides that allowed them to trace the magic to its source. Following the device to the place where the magic was strongest found them coming to a room on the seventh floor that was one of the many abandoned classroom.

Frowning beneath the hood and mask that obscured their face the Unspeakable shut down the device before reaching to the front left of their waist and removing a small pouch that with a small application of magic caused it to open before placing the device inside, displaying the expansion charms in its design. Reaching deeper into the pouch, nearly to their elbow, the figure soon withdrew their arm holding a staff within which was a glowing green gem. Tapping the butt of the staff lightly on the ground caused the gem to pulse once before the magic in the air immediately reacted coming together to form two spectral figures one male and one female.

Frown deepening the Unspeakable tapped the ground once more causing the figures to come into greater detail and though tented green the figure easily recognized the male as Harry Potter, though the girl they couldn’t recognize. With a bit of concentration they willed the staff to show them what they needed to see causing their eyes to begin glowing a faint green even as the two began speaking.

“Stop holding back.” Said Potter causing her eyes to widen.

“Your magical senses really are strong. You’re the first person that’s ever just been able to tell. To be honest, I’m not holding back, not really. I just have a kind of special ability; I’ve never actually thought to use it during sex though so I don’t know what will happen.” Said the girl.

“Well let’s find out.” Said Potter.

“You sure, I can be kind of destructive.” Said girl.

From their the figure watched as the girl released her magic with Potter releasing more of his own approximately thirty seconds later. The figure watched the two have sex, watched as they bonded which led to the girl throwing her head back just before a massive wave of time magic exploded outwards from the girl.

Satisfied now that they had an answer the Unspeakable lifted the staff and waved it twice above them causing streams of green magic to race towards them and be absorbed into the gem. Once the magic had been completely collected the Unspeakable tucked the staff back into the pouch, closed it and placed the pouch back into its place before turning and leaving the room. Since they bonded finding the girl would actually be easy since the name would have been recorded and reported as such there was nothing left to do at Hogwarts.

Harry returned quickly to Potter Manor, after his talk with Alice and Neville he couldn’t really look at his godmother right now without picturing her naked. Neville had been a blushing wreck after that point and retreated immediately to his greenhouse while Alice had seen him to the floo. She’d also told him that there were more pictures his mother had, where to find them and the password to see them. Truthfully he planned on collecting them and tucking them away, he didn’t really have any desire to see what they hid at the moment.

“Master Harry.”

The voice of Winston greeted him as he stepped out of the floo causing him to pause.

“Yes Winston?”

“The Portrait Hall is ready for viewing sir.” Said Winston.

“Really, I think I’ll do that then.” Said Harry.

“Of course, just remember to remove your shows before stepping on the carpet. Slippers are available to be worn within that room.” Said Winston.

“Ok, thank you.” Said Harry.

Potter Manor actually possessed many portraits spread across the place. The Lord’s Office for instance had the portrait of every Lord Potter on one of its walls, similar to how Hogwarts had the portraits of previous Headmasters in the Headmasters office. Most of the frames in the office were empty for the most part as Harry was hardly ever in the room and the figures inside had other portraits they could move to.

He’d been surprised to learn that the potion used to animate portraits had been created by one of his Potter ancestors, a potion that was still generating income for House Potter with each sale worldwide. Potter’s had also been behind the creations of Skele-Gro and Sleekeazy's Hair Potion, the latter of which had been developed by his uncle Fleamont and both of those potions were always generating income as well. It had actually been that knowledge that made Harry reinvest his energy into the subject over the summer.

Regardless the Portrait Hall wasn’t far from the floo as it was on the first floor just across from the library. Stepping inside revealed that instead of a hallway he was actually in a large richly decorated room, covered in colors of white, beige and cream with fireplaces on both sides of the room. The carpet was cream and covered the entirety of the floor except for where he stood at the entrance, which explained why slippers were provided. Removing his shoes he placed them to the side by the door before removing a set of slippers from the rack mounted on the wall, which were helpfully labelled by size, and stepping into them.

Stepping further into the room he could see that both parts of the room had couches and chairs, large portraits covered the entirety of three walls stacked in rows of three vertically while smaller portraits could be seen sitting on the coffee tables throughout the room. The fourth wall, the one on the opposite side of the entrance was covered with windows which were providing natural light though he could see crystal chandeliers for times when the natural light was unavailable.

The large portraits on the wall all had plaques beneath them designating who was in the portrait. One of the still portraits was of a knight dressed in a mix of chain-mail and plate armor with a plaque that read Sir Galahad, Knight of the Round Table. The first moving portrait he came across was a name he was familiar with, Horik Potter, one of the sons of Linfred of Stinchcombe, the first person the name Potter was associated with. None of the portraits he passed spoke, he’d spoken to all of them in other parts of the house by this point.

Looking over the room once more he paused as he eyed the fireplace at the end of the room, or rather the blank space of wall beside it, remembering that there was a secret room behind it according to his grandfather. Moving over to the wall he tapped it twice with his wand paused and then tapped it again. For a moment nothing happened before there was a click and the wall swung inwards revealing it was a door. Inside the room was a smaller room also furnished with chairs and couches.

His eyes went wide, and a blush stole over his face as he realized that the portraits in this room were all naked each of them depicting a man seated in a chair holding a leash leading to at least one woman beside the chair. There weren’t nearly as many pictures and some of them had two or even three women beside the chair, some showed the woman kneeling beside the chair, others showed them posed in side sitting positions, some were practically lying on their sides in front of the chair using one hand to keep their torso elevated. At seeing yet another nude picture of his mom, that he somehow knew was magical he closed his eyes and sighed while bringing his hand up to massage the bridge of his nose.

“Well this is awkward.”

The voice had him looking up to the ghostly form of James Potter standing before him rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. Luckily this wasn’t the first time he was speaking to his father in this form or it would have made the situation worse.

“Dad what is this?”

“It’s a tradition. I don’t know why but somewhere along the way part of the Potter family magic required the Lord and Lady Potter along with any mistresses to pose for the picture.” Said James.

“Merlin why is magic so weird?” questioned Harry getting James to laugh.

“Your mother said the same thing when we found out about this.” Said James.

“Alice showed me a picture today. It was you and mom with Frank and Alice switched.” Said Harry.

“She showed you that! Lils is going to be pissed.” Said James somehow going even paler than he was as a ghost.

“Ok sit down, I’ll try to explain.” Said James causing Harry to flop onto a nearby couch.

“I’ll start by saying your mom and I bonded before we started dating.” Said James.

“Alice said that.” Said Harry frowning.

“So we were in our 5th year at Hogwarts, the war had already been going for a while by then. By that point I had already been crushing on your mother something fierce and tried getting her to date me the entirety of our third year before my dad sat me down and encouraged me to leave her alone and move on.” Said James frowning thoughtfully and crossing his arms.

“So though my fourth year and my fifth I started seeing other witches and apparently developed a reputation. One day Lily got word that her grandparents had died and while it was framed as an accident she quickly realized it was a Death Eater attack. I didn’t learn that part until later but it’s important, anyway she was pretty much out of it for nearly two weeks, just going through the motions for class. One day she pulled me aside and told me she was sick of feeling bad and wanted to feel good. She had heard girls talking about their time with me and she wanted that, I told her no.” said James causing Harry’s eyes to widen in shock.

“She was surprised too. I told her I didn’t want her like that, if it happened it was because she wanted me. I still don’t know how it happened but the next thing I knew we were kissing and things led from there. We bonded that day, didn’t realize it until the next morning when we saw each other’s memories.

The next day she came to me and asked me not to tell anyone we bonded. She wasn’t ready to be in a relationship of that level, especially not with me and she felt like if she did it wouldn’t be genuine. So I didn’t tell anyone, but that’s when we slowly started building an actual friendship. A couple months later she and Snivellus had their argument, apparently being bonded she started to see what I saw with him and the rest of the Junior Death Eaters, she tried to pull him back from the edge and he snapped and rejected her, ending their friendship.

Within a couple of months she’d lost her grandparents and her best friend who she’d known since they were a nine had turned against her. Personally I was ready to go confront Snivellus myself but Lily needed me more. We met again in that classroom she let me hold her for hours until it was nearly curfew.” As he said this he smiled wistfully.

“In our 6th year Lily, Alice and Marlene were dosed with Lust Potions by a few Junior Death Eaters. Marlene was already with Sirius and with Lily bonded to me they just dragged Alice along with them. We didn’t realize they were under Lust Potions until later and well things happened which led to those pictures being taken. After the potions wore off Marlene proposed we do it more often, Lily went with it partially because she liked it but mostly to give her an excuse to have sex with me more.

“Over the summer I convinced her that we should start dating publicly and she agreed since I’d grown a lot over the last year. We weren’t expecting for me to be named Head Boy but we used it to our advantage and announced that we would give dating a try about two weeks into the school year.” Said James.

“What about after Hogwarts?” questioned Harry.

“Well we kept it up for a while, Lily actually liked seeing me with other women. We stopped after the wedding, Lily decided to stop taking the potion and wanted to make sure no one else got her pregnant, same with Frank and Alice.

Harry was going to ask another question but paused as Susan contacted him over the bond questioning where he was. Remembering he had other things to do he decided he could talk with his father more later.

“Hey Prongslet, last thing.” Said James getting Harry to look towards him.

“You need to figure out what your Master of Death powers are. I doubt you want to summon anyone else accidentally like you did me. I mean what if it was your mother or grandmother who came this time?” questioned James causing Harry’s eyes to widen. James smiled and gave a small wave before he seemed to vanish, shaking his head Harry turned and left the room.

“Is he gone?” came a feminine voice in a whisper nearly thirty seconds later.

“He’s gone; you can come out.” Said James coming back into visibility having simply willed himself invisible instead of leaving.

For a moment he thought he would be ignored before the ghostly form of Lily emerged from her portrait.

“Thank Merlin he didn’t realize I was here. I can’t believe I had to hide in a naked picture of myself!” exclaimed Lily.

“It was definitely a close one. How’d you do that anyway?” Said James.

“I don’t know, I just did. More importantly what the hell was Alice thinking. Harry probably thought I was some unrepentant slut who couldn’t keep her knickers on!” exclaimed Lily

“You’d have to actually wear them for that.” Said James.

“Not the point! Now come here, I want to show you something.”

With that the ghost of Lily Potter grabbed hold of her husbands ghostly hand and touched the portrait causing both to be sucked into it.

“This is different” said James from within his portrait self.

Portrait Lily lounging on her side simply moved so that she was on her knees facing him and smiled sultrily.

“Minx.” Said James just as Lily took him into her mouth.

December 31^th found The Burrow filled with people, many of whom were visiting the place for the first time. After a bit of convincing Arthur had allowed his children to have a New Years Celebration at the burrow for one last happy memory. Arthur had honestly expected for it to just be a bunch of kids as he knew if Harry and Hermione came the rest of their bonded would do so as well. He’d been surprised to find that the vast majority of the parents had come with the teens and many had brought a dish with them.

Molly had come and was busying herself in the kitchen as if she’d never been gone though she was doing so under the watchful gaze of his mother Cedrella who decided the event would serve well as her return to society. Augusta Longbottom was also seated in the kitchen along with a more casually dressed Minerva McGonagall.

The living room had been expanded, one of the secrets of its design allowed it to grow to accommodate the number of people inside. At the moment several more women could be seen sitting within the room including Eloise Coulston, the former Lady Greengrass who sat on the couch alongside Joanna Bones who like Eloise was clearly pregnant. Andromeda Tonks and Narcissa Black were also in the room, the latter one he’d never thought would grace his home, though she’d clearly changed since she left House Malfoy behind her.

Danica Potts was another witch present that he’d never expected as she’d previously been Lady Parkinson. Also within the room were Isabel Spinnet, Bridgett Silverling, Sadie Owens, Lilah Brown, and Lucy Lane who he had expected as they were the mothers of his sons bonded, Sadie being the mother of Angelina. Apolline Delacour, Alice Longbottom, Amelia Bones, Krishnaa Patil, Norah Granger, Maddison Bell and Rebecca Clearwater finished off the group of women, at least amongst the parents.

Stepping outside of the house found more people were gathered. A rectangular wooden dining table had been placed outside and extended massively so everyone could fit with enough chairs set out for everyone. His children and their bonded were a given, Luna Lovegood, Astoria Greengrass and Gabrielle Delacour were all huddled together giggling with Ginny. Sirius Black and Remus Lupin were sitting with Fred, George and Lee Jordan swapping stories of the pranks they’d pulled at school while Bill, Grace and Charlie seemed to be swapping stories about how dangerous their jobs were in an almost boastful manner.

Ron and Penny were engaged in a rather fierce chess match from what he could tell due to the small crowd that had gathered around to watch. Harry’s newest bonded Ciri was sitting at one of the tables sandwiched by his cousin Triss and Yennifer Drake, Hogwarts new Potion Professor. The way the trio interacted it was clear they were actually very close. Triss and Yennifer he could understand as they attended Hogwarts together, though Yennifer was a Slytherin about three years ahead of Triss who was a Gryffindor. Arthur knew Triss had been living in France for years before returning to teach at Hogwarts, so they had probably grown closer in that time.

Most of the men were gathered further out all of them holding either a muggle beer or a butterbeer in hand. They were gathered around the grills, of which there were five, all of which were burning charcoal and while clearly of muggle design had been magically expanded. Harry was at the grills and currently stood in front of one that had twenty steaks cooking in rows of four. Another grill had hamburgers, one had ribs, one had chicken and the last had a mix of hot dogs and larger links cooking on it.  Padma, Parvati, Hermione and Sue Li were with Harry apparently learning how to cook in this style, though from what he overheard from the women Hermione was the only one who couldn’t cook period.

Seeing Ernest Greengrass and Lawrence Silverling standing and drinking in the midst of conversation with muggles was another sight he thought he’d never see. While not amongst the snobbish purebloods, the two men were some of the most socially awkward Ravenclaws that Arthur had honestly ever met. Ernest he knew was more comfortable with numbers than people and Lawrence was more interested in the past than the present when it came to people, yet somehow they were being drawn out of their respective shells.

“Gabby!”

The call of her name had the little girl perking up and a large smile coming over her face. At eleven years old Gabrielle was already a second year at Beauxbatons as that school started at 10 years old rather than at 11 like Hogwarts, regardless she darted over to Harry eagerly accepting the fork he handed her with the small piece of steak speared on it.

“Harry you have to stop letting her sample. She’s going to be full before the food is actually ready.” Said Fleur making her way over.

Gabrielle said something in French before handing the fork over and hugging Harry tightly. Once she pulled away she stuck her tongue out cutely to her sister before skipping back to where she had been before.

“Arry!” exclaimed Fleur with a pout.

“Don’t worry about it. The meats nearly done; she’s not getting a whole steak anyway.” Said Harry causing several of the men to smile.

“Why don’t you girls bring the rest of the food out from the house.” Said Harry sending Padma, Parvati, Hermione and Sue Li off with the latter pulling Fleur along.

Nearly thirty minutes later found Arthur leaning back into his seat content. The food had been delicious, and he’d been unable to stop until he’d been completely full. Looking around he could see several other people in similar states so he didn’t feel as bad.

“Harry where did you learn to cook like this?” questioned Arthur

“The Dursley’s. The better I was at cooking the more they left me alone. This was actually my escape plan before Hagrid came to get me. I was going to run away and go to culinary school in America since you can start at 16 there.” Said Harry stunning several people at the table.

“Such talent must not be wasted. Come to France and I shall ensure you’re talent blossoms.” Said Appoline.

“No poaching.” Said several of the women at once.

Arthur did his best to hold back his smirk. If Harry thought that things were crazy before, once the word spread that he could cook too the witches won’t allow themselves to be denied.

“Honestly Harry is there anything you can’t do?” questioned George, he’d been forced into a different outfit than Fred and moved to the opposite side of the table so people could tell them apart.

“Sing, dance, arithmancy…” started Harry.

“Stay out of trouble.” Said Angelina causing him to freeze.

“Stay out of the hospital wing.” Said Alicia teasingly

“Hey, it’s not all my fault.”

“Your first year, that duel you accepted against Malfoy.” Said Alicia.

“That was Ron! He’s the one who got baited into accepting that duel, I didn’t even know any combat spells!” exclaimed Harry.

“I said I was sorry!” exclaimed Ron.

“Dude you almost got us killed, or worse expelled!” exclaimed Harry.

Ron froze for a second before he burst out laughing.

“I did not sound like that!” exclaimed Hermione.

“Oh remember this one. You foul, loathsome, evil little cockroach!” said Ron causing Harry to laugh while Hermione had a small smile come across her face.

“Merlin, how could I forget! Draco looked like he was about to wet himself he was so scared!” said Harry

“Bloody brilliant right!” said Ron

“Oi, you three want to share with the rest of the class?” questioned Fred catching their attention getting grins from Harry and Ron while Hermione blushed.

“Well last year…” started Ron beginning the tale of how Hermione humbled Draco Malfoy.

For the next two hours Arthur sat back and just listened as stories were swapped laughing and smiling nearly the entire way. Learning how Ron, Hermione and Harry first met and learning how they all became friends in the process. Others also spoke about their time in the school and Arthur himself shared a few things but it soon became clear that the ones with the best stories were Sirius Black and Remus Lupin regarding their school antics and Harry, Hermione and Ron when they chose to speak on some of their misadventures.

“Guys, it’s about that time.” Said Padma gaining the attention of the table.

“Right, let’s do this.” Said Angelina.

As she said this she stood to her feet and stretched and Arthur immediately diverted his gaze consequently noticing the vast majority of the youngsters were getting up. Of the lot of them Dora Tonks was the only one who didn’t stand, instead she crossed her arms and pouted playfully and Gabrielle who was looking around in confusion. Katie reached into a bag beside her and pulled out a camera, though Arthur had never seen one like that before.

“Kat why do you have my camera?” questioned Edwin Bell

“We want pictures and you’re a photographer.” Said Katie to her father before handing the camera to him.

“What’s going on?” questioned Cedrella as the youngers gathered a few feet away from the table.

“This feels like a prank.” Said Sirius.

“No way, we’d have picked up on it before now.” Said Remus.

Eventually the settled into place with Daphne, Hermione and Padma standing in front of the crowd with Daphne in the center.

“So over the last few months we’ve all been taking part in a group project. Initially this was Harry’s idea but the three of us kind of took over and made it a group project.” Said Daphne causing several of the adults to raise their eyebrows.

“For background, Harry found some portraits of the Founders in the castle and they got to talking and told him of a few things that used to be part of the standard curriculum.” Said Padma.

“Apparently a lot of things considered hard now, like the Patronus Charm used to be considered O.W.L level magic, or rather things to know prior to sixth year since the standardized testing didn’t exist back then.” Said Hermione.

“We decided that one of those things we wanted to learn and after getting explaining things to Professor McGonagall she allowed us to proceed.” Said Daphne, causing several eyes to turn to the Headmistress whose expression was the same as if she was regarding a class of students, which technically she was.

“To make a long story short we decided to undergo the original process to become an animagus.” Said Padma causing eyes to widen.

“Unlike the watered-down version of the process that exist now that forces your body into one form the original allowed you to take multiple forms if you possessed them, including magical forms. Also unlike the currently used potion method the original version of the ritual allowed the forms to grow with you so since we’re all so young most of our forms won’t be full grown.” Said Hermione.

“Wait a second! Are you saying that all of you have become animagus?” questioned the former Lady Parkinson, her eyes wide in surprise.

“Yes, its really not hard, just requires patience and some extra work.” Said Daphne.

Apolline narrowed her eyes and focused on her oldest daughter who was standing amongst the group. As Veela don’t have animagus forms she assumed Fleur was just showing support yet that assumption was dashed as her daughter sent a smile her way that she only used when she felt she’d gotten her way when she shouldn’t. Deciding not to draw attention to it she settled in to wait so as to see just what her daughter was up to.

“It does share a few steps as the currently used method, specifically holding a leaf in your mouth for 30 days and taking a potion.” Said Padma.

“The potion however is more complicated than the one known, though that wasn’t an issue for Padma.” Said Hermione causing Krishnaa Patil to beam.

“Anyway today will be the first time we are taking our full forms and revealing them to each other. We’ll be going by year group, youngest to oldest which means Astoria is first since she’s a 2^nd year.” Said Daphne motioning her sister to step up.

“Also Mr. Bell you should know that The Quibbler has already offered to purchase several pictures to be used in their next edition of the magazine.” Said Hermione.

At being put under the spotlight with all eyes turning towards her Astoria froze, her blue eyes going wide. Before she could panic any more Daphne was there hugging her and assuring her that everything was alright. This was just like when they practiced, Daphne had been with her every step of the way and was positive she would be fine. Taking a breath Astoria stepped forward and closed her eyes as she focused on her magic.

Slowly Astoria’s form began to shift and in just a few seconds gasps rang out as in the place of a young girl there was now a young horse that stood about 3 feet tall, if not a bit shorter. It possessed chalk-white fur covering most of its body while its mane, tail and fetlocks are covered in a long, purple-and-blue, fluffy fur and its eyes were purple with bright blue irises, and it has a small purple-and-white horn on top of its forehead.

“She’s gorgeous!” exclaimed Eloise Coulston, the former Lady Greengrass disregarding her pregnancy in order to race over to her animagus daughter who nuzzled into her eagerly.

“I can’t believe she actually became a unicorn!” exclaimed Angelina.

“She’s a Rapidash!” exclaimed Luna.

“I thought those things were covered in fire?” questioned Katie.

“This version is special. Legend has it that Titania the Fae Queen was once saved by a Rapidash and in gratitude she blessed it with Fae magic. That Rapidash spawned an entirely new breed that don’t use fire, instead just like unicorns they are said to have healing powers, only more potent. Of course her eyes give away she’s an animagus, the eyes of a Rapidash are actually a fair bit lighter.” Said Luna.

Edwin Bell, while listening to the explanation was also snapping pictures at a rapid rate, at least after he got over his initial shock. Eventually once her mother backed away a bit he was able to get a few pictures of Astoria in her animagus form on her own before she got tired and shifted back into her normal form.

“Remarkable, simply remarkable.” Said Augusta Longbottom.

“She’s go to be the youngest animagus in history.” Said Narcissa.

The next to step up was Ginny, while she and Luna were both third years, Ginny was actually a few months younger.

“So I actually have two forms, but this one is the only one I can change into right now.” Said Ginny surprising several people.

Closing her eyes she called up her magic and after a few seconds she shifted and a small bird stood in her place that had several of the women cooing. It possessed predominantly orange and black plumage with a sharp, black beak, bright brown eyes with yellow, mask-like markings behind them, and a small, pointed crest on the back of its head.

Its upper side is reddish-orange, and its belly is gray with a flame pattern on its breast where the two colors meet. The tips and undersides of its pointed, black wings are yellow. Its legs are also black with sharp talons and two toes facing forward and one back. Two white, V-shaped markings are located near the tip of its long black tail-feathers which ends in two points and has another feather sticking out of the base on each side, resembling the fletching on the end of an arrow.

Arthur was almost in a daze as he approached the small bird that his daughter had become. Settling on his knees he placed his hand down and she eagerly jumped into it, he recognized the type of bird she turned into easily and as such didn’t need Luna’s commentary regarding Fletchinders to understand what Ginny had become. Soon enough she hopped down to the ground and shifted back to her regular human self which was the moment that her mother snatched her up into a hug.

“I’m so proud of you dear.” Said Molly almost in tears.

The next up was Luna who almost skipped into place. Like Ginny she revealed that she had two animagus forms but could only change into one and after a few seconds proceeded to do just that. Her animagus form was a cat, based on the shape of the head covered with pale cream-colored fur with pink feet, ears, and tail. It has her pale silver eyes, long ears with blue interiors and thicker fur, a tiny nose, two stray tufts of fur on top of its head, and two pointed teeth which can be seen when it opens its mouth.

There are two bows on its body: one at the base of its left ear and one at its neck. Each bow is pale cream with a pink center and trails a pair of ribbon-like feelers. These feelers were pale cream and end at the tips with a pink stripe, then a dark blue stripe, and then a light blue color. It has slender legs with small, three-toed paws and a fluffy, slightly curved tail. The reveal of the form caused several of the women to coo once more though there were several others that actually squealed.

“She’s so pretty!” exclaimed Parvati

“She’s a Sylveon!” exclaimed Gabrielle moving to rush forward only to be swept up by her father.

Luna tilted her head cutely as her father came towards her an action that caused several women to fight back the urge to squeal, a battle that was lost when she actually leapt and was caught easily in his arms. If Xenophilius went a bit misty eyed no one noticed it as Luna nuzzled into him.

“Well I guess the award for cutest form is between Luna and Astoria.” Said Lavender with a sigh.

“Right, there’s no topping a Sylveon or a Rapidash.” Said Parvati with a sigh of her own.

For the Fourth Years the first to step up was Sue Li who revealed that she also had two forms though the one she turned into was a bird, specifically a White-naped crane much to the astonishment of her parents who revealed that cranes symbolized longevity, peace, and wisdom in Chinese culture.

Lavender was next and revealed that she only had one form which was a koala with silvery-grey fur. Pansy followed shifting into a tan furred Coyote and seeing that both of his bonded had gone Ron decided to step forward next.

“So I only have one form but it brilliant.” Said Ron grinning.

Closing his eyes and focusing his magic Ron was still for nearly thirty seconds before his form shifted and several eyes widened as they were suddenly in the midst of what had to be a six-foot-long Bengal tiger, the only sign of it being an animagus being it possessed Ron’s blue eyes.

“Well that explains why he’s been so easily angered lately.” Said Daphne eyes wide.

“We might want to lay of the pranks for a bit Forge.” Said George.

“Agreed Gred.” Said Fred.

“I thought for sure he was a pit-bull.” Said Neville.

While several people were wary of approaching such a large creature, even an animagus version Lavender, Pansy and Ginny showed no such fear quickly approaching and heaping praise on him while petting his sides and the top of his head. Molly Weasley was quick to overcome her surprise and soon had the tiger in a hug that had it looking out with pleading eyes towards Arthur.

“Merlin, even his animagus is Canon color.” Said Harry with a grin.

Once Ron shifted back to his human form and managed to escape his mother they moved on with Hannah stepping forward. Her form she revealed to be a Sandslash, a magical creature that was light yellow with a white underbelly. Its back was covered in sharp, brown quills and it had a pair of long wickedly sharp claws on each of its paws and feet. While it was a small creature, barely over three feet it was one that fit a Hufflepuff like Hannah.

Recognizing the pattern Lily Moon stepped up next and shocked several people especially the Akaji’s when she shifted into a white fox with two tails that they called a kitsune.

Neville went next revealing that he had two forms but could only change into one, then proceeded to shift into a five-foot grizzly bear, with black fur that matched his hair. The fact that Neville had assumed the form of the symbol of House Longbottom surprised many people and actually got Augusta out of her seat in surprise.

Susan revealed she only had one form and shifted into a wolverine with light brown fur, another shape that they all agreed fit a Hufflepuff.

Parvati and Padma went together revealing that they had similar though different forms. Padma shifted into a cat with slender legs and dainty paws covered in fine, lilac fur. Its ears are large, and it has purple eyes with white pupils. There are tufts of fur near its eyes, and a small, red gem embedded in its forehead. It also has a thin, forked tail and according to Luna was called an espeon.

Parvati while also a cat was clearly different breed with tufted fur on its ears and cheeks. There are long, tapered violet markings above its brown eyes. It has a diminutive black nose on its creamy muzzle, and a small, oval, cream-colored marking above each eye. Its neck, shoulders, back, and hind paws are also cream-colored. The tip of its tail has a curved, vaguely scythe-like extension, this one was called Purrloin.

Daphne was next revealing that she had two forms but could currently only shift into one. The form she revealed was a fox with yellow fur that was so light in shade that if it was any lighter they’d have mistaken it for white.

Hermione revealed that she had two forms as well then shifted into an owl, specifically a Eurasian Eagle-owl with brown feathers that matched her hair and eyes. Discounting her known fear of heights, an owl being one of the animals that symbolized wisdom was a good fit for her.

“Okay so I have three forms. I chose this one first since I noticed traits that made it stand out more to me” Said Harry knowing it was now his turn.

Without another word he closed his eyes, concentrated his magic and shifted forms. In the next moment they stood in the presence of a massive wolf taller than any of the forms that came before. Whereas the tiger stood around 2 1/2 feet and the bear 3 feet tall the wolf on all fours stood just a bit taller than the bear thanks mostly to its rather long legs as well as a larger head and muzzle than any wolf any of them had ever seen. It had shaggy pitch-black fur, but it still possessed the bright green eyes that Harry was known for.

“Merlin and Morgana!” exclaimed Andromeda in shock.

“He’s a dire wolf!” exclaimed Hermione in shock

Narrowing his eyes Sirius shifted into Padfoot then raced over and stood beside Harry displaying that they had the exact same coloration as far as the color of their fur was the same, though the wolf was obviously the larger of the two creatures.

“It’s a combination!” exclaimed Remus just as Padfoot shifted back into his human form.

“What do you mean?” questioned Amelia.

“He said the form had traits that stood out. It has the same color tone as Padfoot. The hair is shaggy and sticking out at angles, its Potter hair, Prongs’s hair and it has Harry’s green eyes, eyes he inherited from his mother.” Explained Remus causing eyes all around to widen while some expressions shifted to sympathetic.

“The form is a wolf, like Moony. He has traits from all of us.” Said Sirius softly with a smile ruffling the wolfs hair.

“There’s also the symbolism. Wolves represent loyalty, courage and intelligence.” Said Xenophilius.

“They also symbolize fertility.” Said Fred with a grin that caused several people to either laugh, frown or blush and Harry to rather swiftly shift back into his human form with a deep blush.

As Harry was the last of the 4^th years it was time for the next year group and Sakura went next revealing that her form was a pure white cat that McGonagall quickly identified as a Main Coon.

Then it was Katie’s turn who revealed that she only had one form but once more eyes went wide as she revealed her form which was another member of the big cat family, only it was clearly a lioness. It had mostly dark brown fur with light brown legs, tail tip, chest, and face. It has a rounded muzzle with a dark brown nose, round ears with dark brown interiors, its eyes like Katie’s were a mix of blue and green, and it had a dark brown stripe behind each eye. The fur around its thighs is longer and each paw has three toes, and it had a tuft of longer fur on the tip of its tail. It also possessed a long, gold and red crest-like mane extending from its forehead that traveled back and extended the length of its body.

“She’s a pyroar!” exclaimed Luna jumping in place and clapping excitedly.

“I never thought I’d see one in person!” said Ted in shock.

The Weasley Twins decided to go next shifting into a pair of identical kangaroo causing Molly to hang her head while Arthur laughed at the sight. Alicia and Angelina took the forms of a cheetah and a panther respectively. Audrey went next revealing her form as a brown peregrine falcon.

The next person to step up was Penny surprising several people as Fleur hadn’t gone and she was still a student whereas Penny had graduated already. Still as no one was raising a fuss they watched on as Penny shifted and became a White-tailed Sea-eagle.

“Veela do not have animagus forms.” Said Fleur once attention was turned her way but she was smiling causing many to assume she was up to something.

“Veela have a creature heritage however and can shift to a more avian form, at least full blooded Veela can. As I am only a quarter Veela I couldn’t do that so I did the ritual to see if that would change anything, it did but it would be better to show you. I still don’t have much practice so it takes some time to complete.” Said Fleur while reaching up and removing the binding from her hair.

With that she closed her eyes and channeled her magic for several moments before her form shifted. Unlike the others it wasn’t an immediate full body change, it started with her hair which shifted from blonde to a shade of white that appeared purer than both Lily and Ciri could boast. Once her hair settled her body shifted and suddenly she stood naked, only her body wasn’t exposed. Instead her breasts, sides and legs were covered in thick feathers that stopped at her ankles.

Her torso beneath her breasts to her cunt were covered in a thinner layer that still managed to ensure nothing was exposed. Her arms possessed the same thin covering that ran along the lower length of her forearms to her wrists while the same thin layer covered the top of her feet. Finally a pair of sweeping white wings with long feathers at the ends emerged from her back along with a pair of furry ears emerging from the top of her head.

“Incredible!” breathed Apolline upon taking in the sight.

“What’s more I have complete control of my allure in this state. I haven’t tried to fly yet, I only recently learned how on a broom. Plus I wanted to get used to the form.” Said Fleur, her voice lighter in tone.

“How long can you hold this state?” questioned Apolline.

“I don’t think there is a limit. I’ve learned some things that we need to speak about later” Said Fleur.

"You know Harry, now we have to come up with Marauder names." said Sirius with a smirk.

Around that time Fleur noticed Mr. Bell taking pictures and actually started posing alongside her mother and then with Gabrielle. In his youth he’d done shoots with models, but none were as natural as Fleur Delacour, who seemed to sense what he wanted before he could even speak it. Finally after a few minutes she shifted back into her human form only to be pulled into an immediate conversation with her mother.

The rest of the afternoon seemed to pass in a blur and as darkness came the large group was treated to an amazing fireworks display that appeared to be just one of many taking place in the area. The very next day the Delacour’s were back in France heading directly to see Apolline’s mother at the Veela conclave.

Some of the pictures taken Amelia used to quietly complete the Animagus Registrations on behalf of the students and Penny the very next day. The special edition of the Quibbler that dropped the next week would shatter sales records thanks to the pictures taken and the accompanying articles all about the animagus ability and explanations of the forms depicted within.

Chapter Text

One of the rare downsides of being a metamorphmagus was that one couldn’t be an animagus as well. You would think due to how their bodies worked this would be well within their wheelhouse but unfortunately something about the way the magic worked didn’t mesh well with the body of a metamorphmagus. As a kid that information had kind of bummed her out though these days Dora didn’t really care that much.

According to her research back in the day, like pre-Roman Empire, metamorphs used to be more powerful, like every other witch or wizard. Back then they could actually take the forms of any animal they wished, give themselves specific features or even change genders. They were called Dopplers back then and were considered pretty much a race unto themselves. There was speculation that intermingling with humans both magical and non-magical alike resulted in dulling the gift. Dora didn’t really believe that she honestly felt like it was just a lack of power.

As for herself Dora felt like she got a pretty good deal with her ability. She could literally be any woman she wanted, look any way she felt, at any given moment with no surgery or potions involved which made clothes shopping so much easier especially for gifts. She couldn’t morph into a little girl, nor did she see a need to though she could do teenagers easily. Short, tall, busty, flat, skinny, fat, it didn’t matter she could do it all. She couldn’t change her organs though, so she couldn’t change genders. She could give herself an imitation cock, but it was really just an obscenely enlarged clit and was far more sensitive as a result.

Externally she could look like a boy, that was just a matter of sculpting her face, flattening her chest and straightening her body proportions but she wouldn’t be a boy as even doing all of that her pussy would still be there, she’d just be a flat-chested boyish looking girl. She couldn’t pull off male musculature either so she would also just be skinny on top of that. She’d used such a form a few times at Hogwarts, the robes helping to hide her form and enhance the look enough where she passed unnoticed.

At the moment she done the opposite in terms of body sculpture. Her hips and thighs were larger to match her breasts, but more importantly to support the big, fat ass she currently sported for Harry’s enjoyment. She was bent over, Harry’s hands gripped tightly at her waist as he fucked her from behind, the loud clapping of her enhanced as cheeks echoing through the room and egging him on each time he plunged into her depths.

“Oh fuck!”

The exclamation came just as she felt herself be tossed over the edge of yet another climax.

“Damn, what’s that 5?” questioned Susan.

The redhead’s hair was a wild mess, both from tossing her head around when Harry had taken his turn on her and when Penny had been gripping it and forcing her face deeper into her cunt. Harry grunted but didn’t even slow his pace as his hips hammered into Dora before he stilled as his own climax came and he poured his release into her depths.

They’d been going for nearly four hours, and it was now well into the night. Harry had TOLD them all that they were staying with him that night, then as soon as the door closed threw up an overpowered privacy ward, chugged down a lust potion and proceeded to go to town on them.

Right now it was just the four of them as Fleur and Ciri were both back in France. Everyone else were all at their respective homes and thus still in the country and in range of the full power of the bond. Harry was taking advantage of that and flooding the bond with the feelings from their activities and as such they all knew that Daphne, Hermione, Katie, Sue Li, Parvati and Padma were all currently in their beds doing their best not to scream out their orgasms through their respective homes.

When Harry finally pulled back he was breathing heavily and covered in sweat. Dora was clearly out for the count as once Harry was gone her legs slid out from their position leaving her lying on her front. Harry settled into the spot next to her on his back and Susan shifted just slightly so she was cuddled into his side while she felt Penny shift so that she was once again pressed into her back.

“She’s good.”

The words caused several heads to look over to Daphne who was sitting at the table nursing a cup of tea. After the nights activities the ladies of the Potter Coven had all come to Potter Manor early in the morning. Daphne, Sue Li, Padma and Parvati arrived via Floo while Hermione and Katie used their portkeys. Currently they were sitting around the kitchen table alongside Harry with the only ones not present being Dora who’d already left for work, Fleur and Ciri who were both still in France. The girls had all come wanting to know what had gotten into Harry the previous night which led to him informing them of part of the meeting he and Neville had with Alice.

“Daphne it’s too early for mind games.” Said Parvati a deep frown on her face.

“It’s not much of one. She was obviously testing them, most likely inspired by the meeting you called in Gryffindor Tower before break.” Said Daphne.

“Wait a minute, didn’t she congratulate you on how you handled that situation?” questioned Hermione getting a nod from Harry.

“So why would she try to talk you into letting us fuck other wizards?” questioned Penny eyes narrowed.

“That’s the thing, she didn’t.” At these words attention focused back on Daphne.

“All she did was present a probable situation and give an option based on her own past experiences. She never actually encouraged them to act on that option.” Said Daphne.

“But we’re talking about it now.” Said Parvati.

“No we’re not. We’re talking about her giving that option, not about us whoring around with anyone else.” Said Daphne.

“I thought that was weird. I don’t think there’s a mother alive that would want their son’s wife actively sleeping with someone else, much less encourage it.” Said Padma.

“She’s also coming at it from the perspective of someone who wasn’t bonded when she had her own experiences.” Said Susan.

“Good point. Now that she’s bonded she would know the downside of presenting such an option, Neville and Harry would know when any of us were with another wizard and everything that involved.” Said Sue Li.

“You are all forgetting the major point, she’s Lady Longbottom.” Said Daphne causing the other girls to pause.

“Okay, what am I missing?” questioned Hermione with a sigh.

“Alice is the active Lady of a Most Ancient and Most Noble House. She would never suggest such a thing of her sons bonded, not when her foremost duty is the health and welfare of the House.” Said Susan.

“She’s also Harry’s godmother and is oathbound to act in the stead of Harry’s mother, Lady Potter. I wouldn’t be surprised to learn that she’s actually the Lady Regent of House Potter.” said Daphne.

“She is.” Said Harry getting a smirk from Daphne.

“What’s that, a Lady Regent?” questioned Katie.

“It’s a fancy title for when there are two guardians of an Heir to a Noble House, and they are of opposite genders. If there is only one guardian the title would just be Regent. That’s why Augusta was titled Regent of House Longbottom while Alice and Frank were incapacitated as she was Neville’s only guardian.” Said Padma.

“Okay, so why would Alice, Lady Longbottom and Lady Regent of House Potter even present the option to her boys?” questioned Penny.

“Because neither Harry nor Neville were taking full advantage of the bond.” Said Daphne causing Harry to pause.

“What do you mean, I use the bond.” Said Harry defensively.

“Not like we do.” Said Padma.

“Harry, unless we are in class we are always engaging the bond, always sharing our thoughts. You use it mostly to check on us and send short messages quickly.” Said Susan gently.

“I think that’s why we still can’t share magic or access your thoughts. Subconsciously you may be blocking that part.” Said Hermione.

“In this case Alice presented you with a problem and rather than talk to us about it you kept it private, thought on it, made a decision and figured out a solution, one that you knew we would all agree with.” Said Daphne.

“Well I didn’t dive into your thoughts, not deeply. I just thought you girls going outside of the bond didn’t make sense. Outside of Dora and Penny all of you were consciously trying to bond with me from the jump while Penny and Dora came to that decision during the act.” Said Harry.

“Harry it’s okay to say, we begged while you were fucking us.” Said Penny causing Harry to blush.

“Anyway it didn’t make sense. All I did was a quick check to make sure my thoughts were right. Then once I was sure I had to figure out a next step.” Said Harry.

“How’d you do that anyway, send sensations through the bond?” questioned Hermione.

“It’s a trick one of my grandfather’s Chester Potter discovered and taught me. Basically the bond is always active but in a passive state, what I did was change the bond to an active state. Doing that allows you to consciously send not just sensations but emotions over the bond. Last night I wanted you all to feel the same pleasure Penny, Dora and Susan felt so you did.” Explained Harry.

“Can we do that?” questioned Parvati.

“Yeah. Just picture the bond in your mind. From there you can either select a single target or everyone at once.”

“Hold on, let me try it.” Said Katie.

Closing her eyes she took a deep breath and for several moments nothing happened before all of them felt the sensation of their inner left thigh being stroked with a finger. Once everyone confirmed they could feel it Katie stopped.

“Oh, I’m going to have so much fun with this.” Said Katie.

“We are not adding this to the book.” Said Daphne pinning Hermione with a look.

“Why not?” questioned the girl.

“It’s basically a Potter family secret, now a Potter Coven secret. I say we tell Andi, Sirius and Neville and that’s it.” Said Daphne.

“What about Lavender?” questioned Parvati.

“No, she, Pansy and Ron can hardly keep their hands to themselves as it is. I don’t even want to imagine what they would get up to with that kind of distracting ability.” Said Susan.

“So our sex lives will be more interesting. New rule, check our status before sending sensations over the bond. If one of us is in class, at work or with a parent or godparent don’t target them.” Said Hermione.

“Too bad Binns is gone, that would have been the perfect time to use that ability.” Said Susan.

“Make sure I’m not flying either. I’d hate trying to explain why I fell from my broom with that as a reason.” Said Katie.

“Anyway, Harry just try and embrace the bond more. I promise you’ll like the results.” Said Daphne smiling in a way that promised good things in the future.

l'Île de Sanctuaire (Sanctuary Island), the French Veela Conclave, was located amongst the Lerins Islands within the Bay of Cannes. Hidden by magic the island could only be reached by boat and required a specific manipulation of magic to part the veil that hid it from muggle and even wizard eyes. As most Veela did not use wands the magic used was a spoken spell that acted as the password allowing entrance through the veil. Most of the island contained dense woodlands while the center of the island hosted a small village that served as the home of the Veela.

As it was only just entering January the village was still in its winter setting and thus covered in snow. Sanctuary Island was the only island that got snow during the winter season, the result of a runic charm created when Veela first came to the island. Fleur well remembered the time she’d spent within the conclave as a young girl learning to tap into and control her allure, a few years prior to her admittance to Beauxbatons. Most Veela, especially full-blooded Veela would spend their entire lives living within the Enclave though as only a Quarter-Veela that hadn’t been something Fleur had ever truly considered doing.

Vivian Merteuil, the mother of Appoline Delacour and thus Fleur’s grandmother, as a full-blooded Veela did live within the Enclave. It was in her home that Fleur currently found herself staying within, normally for the Christmas to New Year holiday the elder would come stay at Delacour manor and had been doing so until the family rushed back to France after Fleur revealed her transformed state.

Once Vivian had seen the form herself she rushed the rest of the family to the Enclave. Upon arrival Fleur had been rushed into an audience with the council and the enclaves Chieftainess where she’d been praised and then questioned extensively on the process through which she’d achieved her new ability and had been waiting ever since while they investigated what she’d done. It was not how she thought she’d spend her break from school after the unveiling of her new form.

Things weren’t bad though, despite not taking the aftermath of her unveiling into full consideration she still felt pretty damned good about herself. Currently she was curled up on the floor by the fireplace, which thankfully wasn’t floo connected, wrapped within a thick but comfortable blanket reading a book. Gabby was lying beside her wrapped within a blanket of her own still asleep.

“Did you two sleep in here?” came the voice of her mother causing Fleur to look behind her to see both her mother and grandmother standing in the doorway.

If one didn’t know them you would think that Vivian and Appoline were sisters, thought there were slight differences. Vivian as a full-blooded Vella was sex incarnate, she stood at 5’10 with and wore her golden blonde hair long past her shoulders, she had a slightly wider frame to support her big breasts and wider hips and thighs, which also gave her a bigger ass than most Veela were known for, at least when compared to those of the European tribes. Appoline as well as Fleur and Gabrielle, inherited much of their looks from the woman, though Appoline was slimmer than her mother with smaller breasts and a smaller ass, though not by much.

  Vivian Merteuil

Appoline Delacour

“Oui.” Said Fleur softly so as not to wake her sister.

“Habillez-vous. Nous devons rencontrer le conseil et la cheftaine dans deux heures. (Get dressed. We are to meet the council and chieftainess in two hours.)” said Vivian, not bothering with English as she addressed her granddaughter.

“C'était rapide. Je m'attendais honnêtement à ce qu'il se passe plus de temps avant que je ne sois convoqué. (That was quick. I'd honestly expected it to be longer before I was summoned.)” said Fleur.

“Votre accomplissement semble avoir été plus important que nous ne l'avions imaginé. (Your accomplishment appears to have been greater than we realized.)” said Appoline.

“Grand-mère, ne t'ont-ils rien dit? (Grandmother have they told you nothing?) Questioned Fleur.

“Bien sûr que non. Tu es ma petite-fille, ma participation pourrait créer un biais. Mon exemption de cette affaire est une procédure normale. Trêve de bavardages. Lève ta sœur et va te préparer pour la journée. (Of course not. You are my granddaughter; my participation could create a bias. My exemption from this affair is standard procedure. Now enough talk. Get your sister up and go prepare for the day.) said Vivian ending the conversation.

The meeting took place in the Village Hall, which was in the center of the village, and they arrived with nearly thirty minutes to spare. After entering the hall, Vivian by virtue of being a member of the council was let through the doors into the meeting room while Fleur, Appoline and Gabrielle were forced to wait outside the doors in the entrance hall.

Thankfully the wait wasn’t long as within just ten minutes they were passing through the doors where they found Vivian sitting amongst four other people. Three of them were adults who Fleur knew were of an age with her Grandmother and all of whom made up the council. The fourth person, Aurore Passereau, sat in the center of the group and was the Chieftainess, though she was actually younger than Fleur was at 15. She was ‘crowned’ just after her mother passed in April the previous year

“Fleur Delacour, your recent transformation has brought with it something of a mystery. Your belief that the form you have attained was the true form of the Veela has been investigated thoroughly.” Said the woman on the far right, Dorothée Mossé.

“As you can imagine in order to ascertain the truth we had to go deep through the archives. After much searching we have found proof that your belief is the truth.” Said Ivanna Garnier, sat on the left beside Vivian who sat on the end.

“We have learned that our race was cursed. There was no information on how it happened, but the curse forced our race to flee from our original home in Greece and consequently divided us into the different tribes that exist today. It is the belief of the council that time has weakened the strength of the curse and your animagus training allowed you to break free.” Finished Ivanna.

“Your medical tests support this claim. You are now registering as a full Veela.” Said Noémie Joubert who sat on the inner right seat, causing the eyes of Fleur, Appoline and Gabrielle to widen.

“One of the effects of the curse was our inability to give birth to boys. Our research indicates we once had male counterparts known as Zephyr. It is my belief that should you give birth to a boy that boy will be a Zephyr.” Said Noémie.

“Because of this new information the council is advocating for more Veela to undergo the animagus process Fleur has undertaken. I have agreed but will start small with a few chosen individuals undergoing the process to see if it will work. Appoline you will be one of those individuals and should the first wave be successful then the rest of us may push forward” Said Aurore speaking for the first time.

“I ask that your family keeps this a secret until we know more. Should things work this could change everything for us as a people.” Finished the Chieftainess.

Nearly two hours after the impromptu meeting with the girls found Harry stepping out of the floo and into the Ministry of Magic flanked by Sirius and Remus. At the check-in station they were by Amelia whose no-nonsense expression had people giving her a wide berth. After checking their wands and receiving their visitors passes they were led by Amelia to the VIP lift which they took down. Truthfully Harry would rather not be at the Ministry today however was the first gathering of the Wizengamont for the year and as such would see new Houses elevated to the Wizengamont for the first time since the end of the First Blood War.

Before that he had other business to handle, which was why the four of them were heading down nearly a full hour before the meeting was set to begin. Because of this when the lift stopped, and the grate opened they stepped out onto the 9^th floor. Unlike the other floors of the building this one opened to a dark corridor with bare, black-tiled walls with no windows or doors aside from the plain black one at the end of the corridor. The corridor was lit by torches spaced every few feet on both sides that burned with magical fire giving the corridor a blueish-white glow.

At the end of the corridor just in front of the door stood a solitary figure garbed head to toe in the large robes of the Unspeakables. At their approach the person pressed into a section of the wall with their hand causing the door behind them to open before motioning for them to pass through.

Silently the group did so with Harry copying Amelia’s motion and nodding towards them and upon entry they found themselves standing in a circular room with a dark marble floor lit by candles emitting a cool blue light. The door shut silently behind them before another opened just as silently behind them leaving them facing twelve handleless doors for only a few seconds before one of the doors on the right silently slid open.

Wordlessly passing through the door they found themselves stepping into an office where a figure was seated behind a large ‘L’ shaped mahogany desk. The person behind the desk was a man, which they could see as the Unspeakable robes were actually hanging from a coat rack in the back left corner behind the desk. The man himself had short cut hair that was combed back and fully grey, was clean shaven and had brown eyes.

“Welcome to the Department of Mysteries. My name is Jasper Truman, please take a seat.” Said the man motioning to the four chairs in front of the desk.

“I thought you guys were supposed to hide your identities.” Said Harry

“A misconception. We are called Unspeakables because we are incapable of speaking about the nature of our work, especially outside of this department. Those robes make it easier for us to operate outside of the department unbothered and are also incredibly spell resistant.” Said Truman

“So what exactly is it that you want with Harry?” questioned Sirius.

“Initially we only had one interest, however things have changed since the request for this meeting was made with Madam Bones.” Said Truman.

“Changed how?” questioned Sirius eyes narrowing.

“There were other developments in that time. For instance Heir Potter we are aware of the peculiar ability that your latest bonded possesses.” Said Truman causing Harry’s eyes to narrow.

“You may not be aware of this but during your bonding Lady Riannon released a wave of Time Magic powerful enough that it froze everything in Hogwarts for approximately 8.35 seconds and I do everything, people, ghosts, portraits, everything. Though short the wave was powerful enough to register within this department. Time magic if powerful enough can leave traces and as such we have already taken the liberty of collecting those traces from Hogwarts.” Said Truman.

“Collecting?” questioned Amelia.

“Believe it or not this is not the first time such an ability has been displayed on our shores. Though before the creation of this department and the order that predated it, we have records taken by Merlin himself of a person who possessed this ability, whom he called The Lady of Space and Time. While he was helping her master this ability, which before went off at random much like accidental magic, he created a device to collect that magic safely. Though I cannot go into detail you should know much of our study of Time Magic was made possible due to this device which also led to the creation of Time Turners.” Said Truman surprising Amelia, Sirius and Remus.

“Heir Potter, we ask that you inform Lady Riannon that we are aware of who she is and would very much like to know if she completed her mission or if we should prepare for the arrival of the Wild Hunt.” Said Truman. Harry said nothing, his face set in his best neutral mask and it was Amelia who stated that the message would be passed on.

“Now as for why we were interested in speaking with you. As Madam Bones has no doubt informed you we would like to examine your ability to summon spirits, to see how it differentiates from necromancy.” Said Truman.

“What makes you think I have such a power?” questioned Harry.

“We are the Unspeakables, it is our purview to know such things. We’ve known that the Potters have held Death’s Cloak for centuries and we’ve known that Albus Dumbledore had taken possession of the Elder Wand since his battle against Grindelwald. We also know this is the primary reason he never sought to face Voldemort himself, fear of losing the allegiance of the wand. The only one of the Hallows we hadn’t known the location of was the Resurrection Stone, but you solved that when you summoned it when you fought off those Dementors.” Said Truman.

Minerva McGonagall observed the students as they filed into the Great Hall. The holiday break had truly been needed and she could see clearly that she wasn’t the only one that appreciated it. Students, staff and even their foreign visitors had clearly been refreshed from the break and she chose to believe that was mostly from their studies or grading homework and exams rather than the constant debauchery that had gone on during the previous term.

The newest edition of the Quibbler had also been released just three days ago, suspiciously after the opening session of the Wizengamot but just in time for the students to return to Hogwarts. The way the Quibbler spun it, she’d run a special class on the Animagus transformation, fully omitting that several of the students featured had discovered more than one form. Fleur Delacour had been completely omitted, though she knew that was because Xeno was planning to release a special edition dedicated to Veela and hadn’t wanted to take away from the focus of the animagus transformation.

Already she’d received numerous owl’s requesting she take on one student or another for the process. Transfiguration Weekley had also reached out for information on the newly rediscovered method. While she didn’t like being the one being attributed with the credit she also realized it would be easier to add the process to the curriculum for next year. Still she’d had to modify the Animagus Ward, adding the new students to it so that the castle would recognize them and not automatically eject them from the school. Seeing everyone settled she pushed herself up from her seat and approached the lectern and was unsurprised with how quickly the room went silent.

“Welcome everyone back to Hogwarts. While I know we are all looking forward to our upcoming meal, I have a few announcements before that.” Stated the woman pleased to see the interest in the students at this news.

“Firstly a reminder for those with Hogsmeade privileges. The monthly Hogsmeade visits has been expanded to every weekend and information regarding the range for which you are approved to travel is available in each common room.

“Next the Tri-Wizard Dueling competition will begin in two weeks, specifically the Saturday after next, so I hope all of you that have signed up are prepared. The Broom Racing events will begin the first weekend in February. That will lead up to the Second Task which will take place on February 24^th, which is also a Saturday. That is all for now.”

Once the Headmistress stepped back the excitement could no longer be contained as the students began discussing all that they’d just learned. It seemed there was set to be a lot of excitement leading up to the second task.

Chapter Text

Harry clenched his fists tightly as he took in his surroundings. He was in a dark corridor that seemed more like a tunnel than a hallway, an eerie purple light the only thing lighting his surroundings the source of which was a door at the end of the path. He didn’t know where he was, much like how he got there as the last thing he remembered was lying in his bed at Hogwarts and staring up at the canopy. There was nothing behind him, only darkness and Harry honestly feared the shadows behind him were hiding things enough that he didn’t dare tread in that direction.

What made it all worse was that he was without his wand, meaning he was utterly helpless magically and would need to rely on his wits if something happened. With no choice he forced himself to step forward straining his senses so that he’d have at least some warning in case he needed to run.

Finally after what could have been minutes or hours, the latter most likely due to the burning of his legs, he found himself standing in front of the glowing purple door. Thankfully nothing had jumped out of the shadows within that trek yet at the same time that made him worry about what could be lurking behind the door even more.

As he reached towards the door he found himself yanked forward, liked being hooked by a portkey, only instead of spinning he found himself passing through the door harmlessly and coming to a stop moments later. When he regained his bearings he discovered he was standing within a large chamber illuminated by elevated torches burning with eerie purple flames and which cast the room in a purple glow.

The chamber was for the most part empty, except for the figure before him. It was a large and muscular creature with glowing flame-like purple hair, glowing purple eyes, two curved black horns, and sharp claws jet-black armor and a long smoky black cloak. Despite this its body didn’t seem to have any mass, almost like it was there and yet not there at the same time. Harry gulped knowing instinctively that this creature could only be Death itself.

“So you’ve arrived.” Its voice was a deep baritone full of power despite the fact that it spoke softly.

“Fear not Raven, for this is not your end. This is merely the beginning of your journey.”

“The beginning?” questioned Harry finally finding his voice.

“Indeed. Those trinkets you collected were for a purpose. I would not allow those…siblings of mine to circumvent that purpose.” Said the creature.

“Siblings?” questioned Harry absently his mind stuck on The Hallows being referred to as trinkets.

“A story for later. For now just understand that it was them who turned back time. Knowing what they planned I simply had Zerachiel extend the offer to you that allowed you to keep your memories.” Said the creature.

“I thought so, you’re Death itself aren’t you.” Said Harry somehow calm despite his belief.

“I am, or rather a personification. Unlike my counterparts, I do not have a set physical form. I exist in too many places simultaneously to allow for that.”

“So why am I here?” questioned Harry warily.

“You sought this place out. You can answer that question.”

Harry paused at that, he’d been operating under the assumption that Death had summoned him, the idea that he’d come on his own had never even crossed his mind. He didn’t even know where ‘here’ was and yet somehow he’d travelled there on his own. Thinking furiously his eyes widened as he realized that his last thought before sleep claimed him had been questioning the nature of his powers and what being ‘Master of Death’ truly meant.

“Is that what mortals are calling it? How presumptuous, as if any could do something as absurd as master death.” Said the creature with a chuckle that was surprising considering the topic while Harry blushed realizing he’d spoken his thoughts.

“As for the powers bestowed upon you there are several that you’ve gained due to mastery of those trinkets. The skills granted by the rock you have already you have utilized Soul Summoning, the ability to summon spirits, as well as Soul Burial, the ability to release spirits from the living world.

The stick upon being absorbed repaired the damage from the suppression of your magical core. The cloak, granted you a basic level of stealth via invisibility, however that is yet another ability that will improve over time.”

Harry said nothing, for the most part those abilities of the Hallows were known to him, though he hadn’t realized what the Elder Wand had done upon being absorbed into his body.

“There are several other abilities you may gain in time. Unfortunately as you are now you are simply too weak to unlock them let alone utilize them. It will be up to you to remedy that problem and as you grow to a suitable level of strength you may in time discover those abilities for yourself.

One that I will tell you is Detection, the ability to sense magic. It is one that all who use magic possess though one that has been forgotten, the basic level is what lets you see magic and magical creatures however as stated that is the basic level and thus can be further developed.”

“The way you talk about these abilities, you’re talking about something other than me reaching my magical maturity aren’t you.” Said Harry frowning.

“Whilst they were certainly innovative in their interpretation of Magic, the wand wavers of your world have hardly scratched the surface of what Magic is truly capable of. Contrary to what they believe your world is yet to see a true battle mage though their interpretation of one was certainly interesting.

In answer of your question Magic is part of your body like a muscle, it can grow stronger or weaker with usage. Your people focused too much on magical ability itself and neglected the body as such magically they have only seen partial gains and began to grow weaker over time. With the correct training that deficiency can be corrected.”

When Harry awoke it was earlier than he was used to yet somehow he was still fully rested. Truthfully he wanted to treat what happened as a dream, but he knew it happened, he’d actually met and had a civil conversation with the personification of Death. There were questions he’d had that went unanswered but despite that he was content now in that he now understood how to control his powers, specifically the summoning ability so that he didn’t keep doing it by accident.

Grabbing his wand from beneath his pillow he cast a quick tempus spell and saw it was barely past five in the morning and thus he still had nearly two hours before he would usually wake up. Stepping out of bed he made a quick trip to the loo and after finishing his business returned to the room and sat himself down in front of his trunk and thus out of the way of anyone who woke up.

Slipping into meditation was easy now after all the practice he’d done to find his animagus forms. However this time instead of doing that he focused on his magic itself trying to find his core itself. He’d never been taught how to tap into his magical core in his classes, just been told it was there and where his magic came from. One of the things he’d come away from his recent meeting with was the knowledge of how to tap into his magical core and what to do when he did.

He didn’t know how much time passed but when he opened his eyes he felt energized though he was also covered in a light bit of sweat. The room was still dark and neither Dean’s nor Seamus’s beds looked like they’d gotten out so he didn’t think that much time had passed. He hadn’t done any physical exercises since his last year of primary school before coming to Hogwarts and as such found himself struggling through the exercises he’d chosen to start the day 25 squats, push-ups and sit-ups.

Despite the burn caused by the exercise, Harry quickly pushed himself up from the floor and after checking the time found he still had some time to kill. Rooting around a bit in his trunk withdrew some old clothes and put them on before slipping out of the dorm room, up the stairs and out of the empty common room. A quick usage of two of the secret passageways had him emerging near the Room of Requirement and after the obligatory pacing the door appeared allowing him to enter.

Inside he was greeted with an indoor running track with a grass field in the center and one of the walls showing a large clock with the current time showing he still had an hour and a half before he would usually be up. Transfiguring his clothes into a breathable sweatsuit he took off at a jog.

Soon he was running and while not a full speed sprint was still going faster than he’d ran during anything outside of emergencies in years. By the end of his second lap he decided he was done especially as his legs and lungs were burning. Flopping down into the grass he took some time to rest only getting up when the clock showed he only had 30 minutes left before he would usually get up.

Making his way back to the common room was easy enough, though he stopped to dispel the transfiguration on his clothes and after making his way back to his dorm room grabbed the supplies he prepared and headed directly for the showers.

The first week of the new term had been a time of adjustment. Being away from their homes once more and outside of parental supervision many had spent the week trying to temper the flames of their lust. In Gryffindor Tower there had been another bit of adjustment. The effects of publicly exposing and defanging Cormac McLaggen in front of the vast majority of the House were now showing themselves. McLaggen himself had become a shell, he’d lost a lot of respect in the eyes of the House.

While no one had confronted the boy outright since their return to the castle it was clear that he’d lost the popularity he once enjoyed. Conversely Harry, Neville and Ron had all been elevated in the eyes of their housemates and as a consequence so had their bonded, though only Hermione, Katie, Parvati, Sakura and Lavender were really in a position to truly experience it, though even the non-Gryffindor bonded had experienced a bit. For some it was as simple as acknowledging their presence if they spotted them walking the halls or the grounds.

For others it was a bit more extreme for instance Arya Chapman, Gryffindor’s female 7^th year prefect, had seen Harry in the library walked over and offered to suck his cock right then and there. He’d been so shocked by such a public approach outside of the Lion’s Den that she’d taken the opportunity and acted sinking to her knees and crawling beneath the table. From there she’d proceeded to suck his cock for the next half hour before Harry finally exploded in her mouth.

Stacy Nettle and Mya Collins, both 6^th years also tried similar tactics in that time. Ron and Neville were also approached but not in as extreme a manner as Harry had been. People also begun seeking his input on things, especially House matters as if he was suddenly an upper prefect. There had also been several requests that he hold another class like the one for Patronus Charm he’d done at the beginning of the school year from some of the Gryffindors and a few inquiries on if he would do so from students from the other Houses.

At the moment Harry found himself sitting at the Gryffindor table for breakfast. The Great Hall was packed full of students, which being a Saturday morning would normally not be the case. Today however wasn’t just any Saturday, it was January 10, which meant it was the day that would kick off The Tri-Wizard Quidditch Tournament.

While only one game would be played that day that game would pit Beauxbatons against Durmstrang, which meant people would get to see Viktor Krum play on the Hogwarts pitch. Earnie McMillion from Hufflepuff and Blaise Zabini from Slytherin were running the bets on the entirety of the Quidditch tournament which had Durmstrang as the odds on favorite due in large part to the participation of the International Quidditch star.

While the students of Durmstrang and Beauxbatons were firmly behind their own teams the students of Hogwarts were more split. Slytherin was for the most part firmly behind Durmstrang with some notable exceptions amongst the House. The other three Houses were split between the two, some of the students were behind Durmstrang once again mostly due to the presence and participation of Victor Krum. Others were for Beauxbatons, and it was amongst this number that the Potter Coven was counted, after all Ciri was one the French team.

The game was set to start at precisely nine o’clock that morning which meant they had nearly two hours before it began. After the game they would be able to visit Hogsmeade, the first time they would be able to do so under the new visitation rules.

While the girls had gone once before just prior to the First Task, Harry had been unable to attend that day due to the fact he’d needed to get a new wand and the other two Hogsmeade days following that had been dedicated to preparing for the Yule Ball and thus had not given him a chance to visit the village.

As usual Harry had a girl sitting on either side of him, on his right Daphne sat with her usual poise, back upright and impeccably dressed as always with not a hair out of place. Despite sitting at the center of the Gryffindor table Daphne still projected that same air that the Ice Queen of Slytherin was known for, though a full year before she originally established it if he remembered correctly. On his left Katie projected a much more relaxed image, leaning into his side and resting her head on his shoulder.

Hermione sat on the other side of the table framed between Parvati and Padma, Susan rather than sit with them was over at the Hufflepuff table with Hannah sitting on either side of Megan Jones. She and Dean Thomas apparently decided to give dating a try after the Yule Ball. Outside of the bonded couples those two were the first legit new dating couple since the LPA went into effect, though it helped that Megan was an Enchantress level witch, even if she only barely passed the threshold there were very few wizards at her level and only Harry was above her.

Ciri and Fleur were also missing though that was due to the fact that both were sitting beside their friend Gisele who was also newly bonded though not to Viktor Krum. Sue Li was currently standing near the Head Table speaking with Professors Flitwick and Inkwood; at least until they broke up and she made her way back to the Gryffindor table taking the seat beside Katie once more.

“So Professor Flitwick doesn’t have any books covering wand-lore. However Professor Inkwood thinks the origins of wands is a fascinating subject and stated he’d check his sources and see what he could find.” Said Sue Li.

“Will you tell us what’s got you so interested in wands now?” questioned Hermione.

“I just think that it’s odd. Wands are a central part of our ability to wield magic but all anyone knows is they were a replacement for staffs. We know they allow us to cast and shape our magic but how and why did we need them in the first place. Why is it that we can use magic with wands but can’t do anything but accidental magic without them?” questioned Harry.

“We know wandless magic is possible thanks to Ciri’s memories. If that’s the case why does everyone believe it’s impossible for us but every other magical race don’t need wands.” Said Harry over the bond.

“You have a theory.” Said Daphne in return.

“What if wands are drawing out our power. None of our classes ever went into how to actually tap into and manipulate our magic, just straight into using it. What if that’s one of the reasons for why we are so weak as a people.” At this the bond went silent for all of a few seconds before Harry felt every one of the girls dive into the bond in full.

The creature formerly known as Voldemort spent much of his time within his possessed homunculus body sleeping. As the body was that of a baby there wasn’t much else he actually could do, but more importantly sleeping helped him conserve his power so that it wouldn’t burn out his current vessel too soon. Of course being what it was the body would eventually decay and fall apart no matter what he did, however sleeping helped to stave off that inevitable conclusion.

He knew for sure that he was currently asleep, there was no other reason for why he currently found himself standing in his adult, pre-ritual enhanced body. Looking around himself he also knew that this was more than a dream, he felt a keen sense of awareness that he would never associate with a dream.

There was an ominous glow in the distance that caused him to scowl as he felt distinctly like he was being summoned, an idea he despised. He was Lord Voldemort; it was he who summoned others not the other way around. Regardless he found himself almost marching towards the glow and before long found himself standing at what appeared to be the mouth of a cave.

“So you are the one I sensed.” Came a deep, sinister voice that may have caused a lesser man to shiver, Voldemort however stood unmoved.

“Such a malevolent soul to reach me even here. Yes I understand it now. You crave power above all else, enough to even carve away pieces of your very soul. Yet you cling to life, so much so that you survive even in your current state. While not purposeful you have completed many of the steps necessary. Very well let us see if you are worthy enough to inherit the power you crave.”

Before he could comment he found himself surrounded and quickly engulfed by red energy. Then Lord Voldemort, the most evil and feared Dark Wizard in the recent memory of the British Isles screamed.

Dora was sitting in the auror bullpen bored out of her mind when Harry’s voice had come over the bond. She like the rest of the girls had been unable to resist the urge to dive fully into the bond and upon emerging had risen from her seat and gone directly into Frank’s office to relay Harry’s theory.

Before she knew it she found herself within the Department of Mysteries alongside Frank and Amelia across from the man she recognized as Jasper Truman thanks to the memories of Harry’s meeting with the man and the freaking Minister of Magic William Silverthorne.

“That is a troubling theory and will indeed require investigation.” Said Truman.

“Make finding out a priority. If true the discovery could go a long way in helping us recover a bit of our reputation amongst the international community.” Said Silverthorne.

“Do you think that could cause them to pull the plug on the LPA?” questioned Dora.

“No, we’re stuck in this now. Even if this addresses the power issue there is still the population concern.” Said Amelia shaking her head.

“Still this challenges the very foundation of what we know of how our magic works. What if we can grow more powerful even after our Maturity.” Said Frank.

“Auror Tonks please relay to your bonded to keep this suspicion private for the time being. Madam Bones if you could read in Madam Pomfrey at Hogwarts. I would appreciate if she would monitor the members of the Potter Coven since I doubt they will refrain from following Heir Potter’s example.” Said Silverthorne getting a hasty nod from the youngest person in the room.

“It would not be a bad idea to run our own tests, at least on the physical end to determine the correlation between physical fitness and magic. If we could borrow a few members amongst the aurors it would be appreciated.” Said Truman.

“How many are you thinking?” questioned Amelia.

“Five should suffice. Any other numbers I’m sure we can come up with in house.” Said Truman.

“Frank?” questioned Amelia.

“I can make that work. Auror Tonks would be included in that number since she would be doing it on her own time anyway.” Said Frank causing Dora’s hair to go from pink to red while she blushed.

“May as well include Shack as well. I’ve noticed he’s been putting on a bit of weight.” Said Amelia.

“How long do you need?” questioned Silverthorne.

“Give me a week to get things in motion and I’ll get back to you with a plan for the fitness stuff.” Said Truman.

Time seemed to move at a fast pace as before they knew it the Potter Coven found themselves sitting within the stands at the Quidditch Pitch. The entire section of the stands they were taking up was filled with either a Potter, Longbottom or Weasley coven member, something made easier as they were in the traditional Gryffindor section. Aside from them students from Beauxbatons were also present as well as the usual contingent of Gryffindor students. Usually the Gryffindor students were joined by Hagrid but today he was in the staff section beside Madam Maxine.

The rest of the stands surround the pitch were also full of people. The students of the three schools were of course all in attendance but also present were parents of the students and anyone else that wanted to personally witness the game. Like the official tasks of the Tri-Wizard Tournament all of the other events were opened for the public to attend, which went a long way to explaining the number of aurors in attendance who stood out easily in their red robes.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to Hogwarts and the start of the Tri-Wizard Quidditch Tournament! For those of you who don’t know my name is Lee Jordan and due to the special nature of today’s event I’m being joined by two Hogwarts alumni who also used to work this booth. First the voice of the Wasps, Nelson Feather!”

“Hello everyone, glad to be back.” Said Nelson.

“Also joining us is the voice of the Harpies, Danica Reynards!”

“That’s right I’m back! Badger pride!” exclaimed Danica.

“For those of you who are interested we’ve also got teams of French and Bulgarian commentators who will be covering the game over the wireless. Also as a reminder for those of you who may have forgotten or aren’t aware the rules of this tournament state games have a three-hour time limit.” Said Nelson.

“That’s right. So if the snitch isn’t caught whoever has more points at the end of that time wins. But if the score is tied we go into sudden death, one-on-one Chaser versus Keeper just like penalty shots with the teams swapping turns. Whoever scores first wins the game. Now with that done let’s talk teams, Danica let’s start with Beauxbatons” said Lee Jordan

About twenty minutes into the game Harry realized that even without the breakdown of the teams he would’ve still understood this was a game of playstyles. Durmstrang played a high intensity defensive style with the Beaters using the bludgers to disrupt plays and Chasers darting about trying to either block or intercept passes.

Their Keeper in Harry’s mind wasn’t that good, while the score wasn’t high he’d let shots through that Harry knew Oliver or Fleet from Hufflepuff would have stopped easily. Beauxbatons by contrast was a passing team. Their defense wasn’t bad, but it was clear their strategy revolved around movement.

Initially that meant they were going with passes, the Quaffle never remaining with any one Chaser for more than a few seconds. That had at least been the case until Durmstrang intercepted three straight passes. After that they shifted strategy to speed pushing their brooms and using short tosses when their flight paths were interrupted.

Ciri was having a great game, scoring three of the five goals made against the Durmstrang keeper. Due to their early dominance Durmstrang was up by twenty but Beauxbatons had been able to rally well after the change in strategy and Durmstrang was having trouble keeping up.

Two hours into the game and the score was locked at 70 for both teams. Offensively Ciri was the biggest standout scoring 4 of her teams 7 made shots and pulling off aerial stunts that most of the Potter Coven was almost unanimously positive Harry was to blame for. On the other side Konstantin Dachev, one of Durmstrang’s chasers was the biggest threat intercepting five passes and scoring three of their 7 goals.  

As for the seekers neither Krum nor Beauxbatons’s seeker Beaumont had been able to locate the snitch to this point, though it was clear to see that Krum was the more experienced of the two. Catching the quaffle after a blocked shot by Durmstrang, Ciri shot towards the other side of the field her body low against her broom.

Dropping a few feet allowed her to duck under a bludger that would have slammed into her right side before she ascended to a higher altitude. As she neared the goals on the Durmstrang side of the pitch two of their chasers came right at her and as they closed in for a Body Blow she dropped the quaffle at the last second. The ball was caught easily by her teammate Ève Gaubert who quickly flew up and into the scoring area heading towards the rightmost goal and as the Keeper moved to stop her spun the broom and lobbed the Quaffle at the goal on the left.

“…THE SNITCH! KRUM’S CAUGHT THE SNITCH!”

The exclamation was followed by a cannon blast ending the came just before the quaffle passed through the goal.

It took nearly an hour and a half after the game for Ciri to make her appearance. After cleaning up from the game the teams were surprisingly allowed interviews with journalists from Quidditch magazines from all three territories as well as newspapers. Ciri was surprisingly upbeat when she emerged considering her team lost, though learning about the interviews certainly explained the excitement. Regardless the Potter Coven were amongst the last students of the appropriate age to leave the castle grounds and head to Hogsmeade.

The village of Hogsmeade located in the Scottish Highlands was the first all wizarding village in the UK. To the surprise of no one the village was covered in fresh snow though the cobblestone streets were clear enough for people to walk. The LPA had its effect on the village as well, J. Pippin's Potions for instance was actually advertising fresh Contraceptive Draughts. Other changes could be seen as a few previously abandoned buildings had been converted into new shops.

One of the new shops was a ladies shop which was made obvious as it had mannequins in the windows modeling lingerie. Rather than split up the girls led Harry on a tour of the new shops with two of them on his arm the entire time they wandered the village. Walking into a lingerie store with Fleur and Susan on his arms caused him to blush deeply and he also saw embarrassingly enough he wasn’t the only guy inside. Neville for instance looked like he was ready to run.

He was thankful none of the Weasley boys were in the shop as he spotted Ginny holding up a pair of rather skimpy and lacy red panties. She dropped them as if they were on fire when she spotted him before blushing brightly, hastily turning and walking away dragging Luna along with her to the other side of the store. He found the shop sold other things as well, scented candles and oils, lotions, soaps, perfumes and more. Harry didn’t know how long they were inside but when they emerged, this time with Parvati and Katie taking up his arms he was blushing even more than before.

The next shop they entered was even worse as they walked into an actual sex store. While it wasn’t as bad as the one he and Sirius discovered in Diagon Alley there was still an assortment of sex toys all over the place. Unfortunately that thought conjured the image and location of the place in his mind causing all of the girls to pause and he knew he was doomed to visit that place soon as well. In the end they left with a dozen ring clips to attach leashes to their chokers and spell activated bullet vibrators and nipple pasties. The fact that all of the girls left the store wearing the pasties showed how serious they were about him using them.

They next stop was the Three Broomsticks for an early lunch next and just passing through the doors was a relief. Despite the cold air outside the warmth inside of the inn could be felt as soon as they entered. Then Harry started noticed the first change to the place. Instead of being immediately inside the pub they were in a sort of reception area where a hostess was seated, showing that Madam Rosmerta was no longer the only person working the place.

She wore a long dark green skirt that went down to the ankle with a single long split along the front that exposed brown boots that went about halfway up her calves and nearly the full length of her legs. She matched the skirt with a midriff baring top of the same color that laced closed in the front, held up by straps exposing the top of her chest yet also sported sleeves that left the shoulders bare and went down to just below the elbow.

They were able to check their coats and cloaks in exchange for tickets and then each given wristbands, all of them blue except for Penny who received a red one due to her age. Once that was done they were allowed through the door into the pub proper. Once inside Harry saw the area that made up the ground floor had been expanded, larger than he remembered it being with more tables taking up the additional space. The crowd was as always a mix of students and adults, whereas previously there had been a respectable distance between the two groups there was now more integration, yet another development brought about due to the LPA no doubt.

There were more barmaids inside wearing the same outfit as the hostess and were clearly there to act as more than servers as he could see a few sitting with patrons, some were in booths, another on a stool and a couple were even sitting in the laps either straddling facing someone or facing away from them. A moan had him instinctively looking towards it, which meant looking upwards to one of the bridges that crossed the length of the space on the second level where he found a woman bracing herself against the railing half bent over and bare breasts exposed as someone fucked her from behind.

Moving away from the entrance they made their way further into the pub and into a large circular booth in the left corner of the room. Rather than being forced to slide across the seat the table was broken into sections allowing them to simply walk through the gaps and sit. That’s when Harry noticed the subtle magic at play as the space within the booth was actually bigger than it looked as it seemed to extend to fit them all and still give them room.

Menus appeared in front of them as soon as they got settled along with another a slip of paper that rested on top of each menu. Picking up the paper Harry found it was a betting slip for the game between Beauxbatons and Durmstrang with a minimum bet of 7 sickles. None of them bothered placing bets, you had to be 17 to legally bet on magical games and sports, which is why Hogwarts had its own betting pool for the students, the entrance rates were lower but so was the prize for winning.

Madam Rosmerta chose that moment to make her appearance. She stood out from the rest as she wore a long red skirt and her top while similar in design to the rest of the girls on staff fully covered her torso but left a generous amount of cleavage on display.

According to Sirius the woman had been a fixture of the place since she was a Fifth Year when she won the place off the previous owner due to a bet and legend was she’d been part of the same class as McGonagall, though she still looked as if she was only in her mid-twenties.

“Mr. Potter, I’m glad to see you again. I was beginning to think you were avoiding this place.” Said Rosmerta.

“No, ma’am I was just kept busy on Hogsmeade days leading up to the Yule Ball.” Said Harry.

“Alright well as you can see there have been a few changes. Also as a rule no sex on this floor, if you start feeling frisky go upstairs and the private rooms and those can still be rented. Also next month I’m opening up a third floor which will work as a dance club.” Said the woman her words getting several of the girls excited at the prospect.

“Now then what can I get you all?” questioned the woman.